Autobiography of Bishop R. C. Evans of the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints

y(VJ ^e:mi <L.r»^^/»,-v\ _'

m

i^m

IH

^^^^

&4

h!

^^^H

■i

^^g

^^

^^^^^S

(0/

fe

Digitized by tine Internet Arciiive

in 2007 with funding from

IVIicrosoft Corporation

littp://www.archive.org/details/autobiographyofbOOevanrich

THE AUTHOR.

AUTOBIOGRAPHY

OF

BISHOP R. C EVANS

OF THE

REORGANIZED CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF
LATTER DAY SAINTS

LAMONI, IOWA

HERALD PUBUSHING HOUSE

1909

TO MY WIFE

Whose unassuming life of innocence, industry, economy, sound

judgment, and unwavering confidence in God,

has enabled me to devote my life to the

work of the gospel ministry,

THIS VOLUME IS AFFECTIONATELY

DEDICATED.

1 1

I I li:kAI;V

'St

Illustrations

Page
The Author, Frontispiece - - - - - - l

Father 43

Mother ---------89

J. J. Cornish 121

Uncle John Lake and the Author - - - - 178
The Author and Family 279

Contents

Foreword - --------11

Preface by President Joseph Smith - - - - 13

Chapter Page

I. — Birthplace and Early Years - - - 27
II. — How I came to Attend the Latter Day Saints'

Meetings ------ 31

III.— Seeking Light 35

IV. — Taking Issue with the Old Reformers - 41
V. — The Divine Message to Joseph Smith - 46
VI. — ^The Battle with Conscience and Final Yield-
ing to Truth 50

VII. — Baptism and Confirmation - - - 53

VIII.— Christ Shall Destroy the Works of Satan 59

CONTENTS

IX. — ^Personal Experiences as a Latter Day Saint 67

X. — A Happy Marriage - - - - 74

XI. — Ordained to the Ministry - - - 79

XII. — Work as a Priest in London - - - 83

XIII. — ^First Ministerial Work away from Home 91

XIV. — Ordination to the Office of Seventy; Call to

the Missionary Work - - - - 96
XV. — Some Striking Examples of our Heavenly

Father's Mercy - - - - - 100

XVI. — Excellent Meetings; Much Success Attends

our Efforts - 105

XVII.— Conference at Kirtland, Ohio - - - 112
XVIII. — A Rough Experience, Followed by Kindness

and Just Treatment _ _ . _ lie

XIX. — Denied Admittance to a Christian Church, A

Boniface Comes to the Rescue - - 122

XX. — A Celebrated Methodist Orator Worsted in

Debate 126

XXL— My First Visit to the Once Proud City of

Nauvoo 131

XXII. — Some Remarkable Miracles Obtained through

Beneficence of God _ - . - 140

XXIII. — A Vision which Inspired Me with Greater

Zeal 147

XXIV.— How a Church was Erected in Saint Thomas 152
XXV.— The Organization and Work in Toronto 157

XXVL— Revisiting Childhood Scenes - - - 161

XXVII. — Presentation on my Retirement from the

Presidency of London District - - 170

XXVIII.^Most Remarkable Case of Healing - 179

XXIX.— Ordained an Apostle - - - - 184

XXX.— Refutation of Slanderous Statements - 189

CONTENTS 9

XXXI.— A Strenuous Debate - - - - 195

XXXII.— My Patriarchal Blessing - - - - 199

XXXIIL— High Council of the Stake of Zion - - 206

XXXIV.— Work as One of the Presidency - - 214

XXXV.— A Successful Mission to the British Isles 218

XXXVI.— Home Again - - - - - - 226

XXXVII.— My First Trip to the Great Northwest - 231

XXXVIII. — Attend many Conferences and Reunions 237

XXXIX.— My Extremity, God's Opportunity - 247

XL.— A Visit to Hill Cumorah - - - - 255

XLI. — A Visit to the Boyhood Home of Joseph

Smith and Hill Cumorah - - - 263

XLII.— A Narrow Escape— Salt Lake City Visited 272

XLIIL— Conclusion - 280

XLIV.— Statement by F. B. Blair - - - 282

FOREWORD.

"Oh that mine adversary had written a book." —
Job 31 : 35.

Whatever else a man may do, he should hesitate
before putting a record of his thoughts, words, and
deeds, as known to himself, into the hands of both
enemies and friends. After due consideration, how-
ever, I have decided to offer the following retro-
spect of my life. My chief object is that those who
are associated with me as coworkers in the cause
of truth as seen by us through the intervention of
"The Comforter," may know the causes which led
me to accept the "angel's message" delivered to the
world through the Palmyra Seer, and see in the
testimonies herein given a reflex of their own experi-
ences under the same divine ministration; "which
giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not."

He who would do his fellow-men good must him-
self conform to the truth in his thought, word, and
deed, in the review which he takes of his life and
work in his own cause. How much greater, then,
the necessity that one working in a cause dearer
and grander than one given up to human aspiration
and achievement- alone, should suffer no control to
move his thought or pen other than "the Spirit of
truth." With this sentiment kept in view, this work

12 FOREWORD

is submitted to those who read, asking only that it
be perused in the light of the thought expressed in
the following lines :

"Cruel and cold are the judgments of men,
Cruel as the winter, cold as the snow;
But by and by, will the deed and the plan
Be judged by the motive that lieth below."

ELDER R. C. EVANS.

PREFACE.

In my Father's house are many mansions: If it were not
so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you.
And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again,
and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may
be also.— John 14 : 2, 3.

Whatever else may be said with regard to sal-
vation through the Messiah, it must be conceded
that he alone is authorized to dictate the terms upon
which men are to be saved. It must further be con-
ceded that the time when, and the place where, the
qualifications of those who are saved, and the obli-
gations to be observed by them with reference to
that salvation, are all at the disposal of him who is
their Savior. The church (using the word as an
appellation applied to all believers in Jesus Christ
as the Redeemer) is based upon what is called re-
vealed religion, and it is through the covenant which
it is said God made with Abraham that in him and
his seed should all nations of the earth be blessed.
There were two branches of this idea included in this
particular blessing : one was the possession of a por-
tion of the earth's surface, which was to be devoted
to himself and his seed hereafter; the second was
the spiritual provision which was to culminate at the
coming of the Shiloh, when the scepter should de-
part from Judah and the spiritual reign of Christ

14 PREFACE

in the hearts of his believers should begin. None
can question but that the Shiloh was Jesus the
Christ. The Roman rule succeeded the reign of
Judah, the kingly tribe.

From the terms of the covenant it is a safe con-
clusion that the means of salvation was to be of
universal application. ''Come unto me, all ye that
labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest,'*
is the language of the Savior himself; and Peter,
after the remarkable manifestation which he had by
which he was convinced that the Gentiles had come
into remembrance with God, expressed himself thus :
*1 perceive that God is no respecter of persons;
but in every nation he that feareth him, and work-
eth righteousness, is accepted of him."

It should be the effort, then, of those who speak
or write in reference to a salvation which is offered
to man through the ministration of Jesus Christ,
to do so with the direct understanding that Jesus
Christ is to be authoritatively represented by agents
chosen by himself in presenting means by which
salvation is acquired unto the children of men. The
basis upon which salvation is presented, so far as
the individual to whom it is presented is concerned,
is that every man is to act upon his own responsi-
bility and his own individuality, and either achieve
salvation through his obedience to the commands of
God, or suffer infinite loss by failing to do that which
is commanded. This is self-evident truth. None may
evade the judgment that will eventually be called
and will pass upon all men, each answering for him-
self for that which has been confided to him, and

PREFACE 16

none can be absolved from his responsibility until
the final trial takes place. This is not only a just
conclusion, but it is also a safe one, for, finite as are
the judgments of men, yet humanity has a standard
of consideration for the conditions in which men
are found by reason of their environment and those
things which are brought to bear upon them in the
life of the world, that a fairly just code of justice
has found place among the citizens and nations of
the earth. How much more equable and just are
the judgments of God? To assume that men are not
under individual responsibility, but that all has been
done for them that can be done, leaving nothing for
their own accomplishment, is a greater mistake, and
there is no excuse for those who make it.

The law of the physical world, so far as man
has accomplished a knowledge thereof, is impera-
tive in its requirements upon those who dwell upon
earth. The laws governing the material world are
inexorable, and physical safety, the achievement of
men's aspirations, their successes, and their free-
dom from undue evil influences, are all dependent
upon observing the laws governing their physical
being. The \aw& of demand and supply are so closely
connected that wherever there has been a demand
created, there has been an adequate supply provided,
and notwithstanding the views of the world, those
things which sustain human life now are of similar
character to those which sustained the progenitors
of the race since time on earth began. Men do not
look for change in those laws, but secure a knowl-
edge of them so far as is possible for them to do,

16 PREFACE

and yield obedience to them with safety and with an
assurance that they may safely count on their con-
tinuance without intervention to change them on
the part of Him who established them at the begin-
ning. This applies equally to all, and whatever
modification may appear in the lives of different
races, is only a matter of locality. This was well
understood by Paul when he observed that God had
"made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell
on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the
times before appointed, and the bounds of their
habitation."

That there should be a correlation between the
laws of physical life and the laws of spiritual life
needs no argument ; it is safe to make the statement.
The inquiry is pertinent, whether He who created
the world and man to occupy his place in the world,
who fashioned everything apparently for the good
of him whom he set upon the earth, and especially
the laws of his being, and who has dealt so pecul-
iarly with man in regard to the physical laws by
which he is governed as to make his physical exist-
ence depend upon an observance of the laws which
he created, should have dealt differently with re-
gard to his spiritual nature. This question can have
but one answer and that is that the Creator who
was so mindful of the necessities of the physical man
and who provided so bountifully for that nature,
has also dealt equally wisely and bountifully in
regard to his spiritual being.

It is conceded that revealed religion is that sys-
tem of spiritual ethics and code of principles of

PREFACE 17

human conduct revealed or made known in the
scriptures. This must be held as a divine commu-
nication intended for the good and lasting benefit
of man. Whatever they are, rules and principles
governing human conduct v^hile men sojourn in the
flesh, which may have force and effect, means for
the spiritual enlightenment and salvation, are to be
discovered in the scriptures, the written law. It
must follow as a just conclusion that the same Spirit
which dictated the creation of man and the estab-
lishing of the laws by which he was to live upon
the earth, should provide the rules and principles of
man's conduct with a direct view to fitting him for
the answering of the responsibility which was placed
upon him. He who seeks to avoid this conclusion
must needs answer as well as he who accepts the
conditions; the difference between them being that
one places himself within the lines of safety by
individual consent, and the other refuses; the one
being found willing to accept the obligations be-
cause of the value of that which is offered, and the
other being unwilling, refusing to submit himself
because he does not choose to bring his conduct
within the rules specified and seeks to evade the con-
sequences by denying the rule of obligation.

Taking the life and teachings of Christ as showing
the true presentation of the means established by
the Creator for the purpose of conserving the sal-
vation of men, we seek in that which is left upon
record for the principles of this religion above re-
ferred to. We find him as a personage preceded
by prophetic statements running back hundreds of

18 PREFACE

years before his advent into the world, the fulfill-
ment of which may be clearly traced in the New
Testament history given of his life and teaching.
Just prior to his coming we have a series of spirit-
ual manifestations which justly may not be charged
to any accidental interference of divine power, but
must be attributed to infinite design. One of these
is clearly set forth by good old Simeon, who had
been told that he should not depart this life until he
had seen the Shiloh, the Messiah, the Lord's Christ.
This man, being present when the child Jesus was
brought into the temple to be submitted to the ex-
actions of the law of the tribe to which he belonged,
recognized him and said of him: ''Lord, now let-
test thou thy servant depart in peace, according
to thy word; for mine eyes have seen thy salva-
tion, which thou hast prepared before the face of
all people; a light to lighten the Gentiles, and the
glory of thy people Israel."

In this there are two ideas presented (it may be
said two separate propositions, although they are
really but one) : that he whom Simeon recognized
as being the one whom the promise had been made'
to himself that he should see, shows him to be the
light which was to lighten the Gentiles, a wonderful
promise; and the second was that he was to be the
glory of his people Israel. A distinction between
the Gentiles and the people of Israel clearly drawn.
It is a fact that the fulfillment of the promise made
to Abraham, Christ has been the light that lighteth
every man that cometh into the world; and that
this light is universal and. of such a character that

PREFACE 19

it justly may not be gained without the distinguish-
ing characteristic expressed in the terms "the glory
of thy people Israel," indicating he would be some-
thing to Israel that he would not be to the Gentiles.
While one may partake of the blessings which apper-
tain to them upon whom this light is bestowed, may
be not of Israel, those upon whom his divine influ-
ence will especially fall will be, like himself, of
Israel. In order to keep within the provisions of
the promise made to Abraham, there must be some
means provided by which the children of men may
become of Abraham's seed, either by descent, kin-
ship, or by adoption; and it is this principle of
adoption that is declared in the principles of the
doctrine of Christ as found in the New Testament,
the spirit of which was with the Savior himself
as a missionary, with the disciples whom he called,
selected, ordained, and sent out as his agents for
the purpose of making manifest among men the
opportunity .to become the sons of God through
the principles of adoption into the Abrahamic cove-
nant. So when Jesus declared to Nicodemus that
"Except a man be born again, he can not see the
kingdom," he was but proclaiming a fundamental
principle upon which the salvation of men was to be
based.

History, whether ecclesiastical or profane, offers
no distinction for the claim of transmitted au-
thority in unbroken succession from the church
instituted by Jesus " in the calling of the apostles
and sending them out to preach the gospel. . It has
been tried a good many years and has failed in

20 PREFACE

every instance. The decadence of the church as
instituted primarily, lapsed about the year 570 A. D.,
and many of the characteristics of the earlier
church were not known in any organized body of
worshipers of which history gives an , account.
Some of the doctrine as preserved in legendary
teaching may be assumed as having been found
among the Vaudois of Northern Italy and Southern
Switzerland, and among some of the inhabitants of
Montenegro and Herzegovinia, and possibly some
others of the provinces of the South of Europe, but
these traces are vague and are not found in estab-
lished form in any organized religious body. The
division of the church which culminated in the east-
ern atid western bodies known as the Greek and
Roman Catholic churches, gave rise to innumerable
offshoots more or less alike, and yet strikingly dif-
ferent, in none of which is to be found the whole
curriculum of faith and beliefs as originally taught
and practiced by the followers and disciples of
Christ. Nor did the reforms under Martin Luther,
John Calvin, John Knox, George Fox, John and
Charles Wesley, or of any others of minor impor-
tance, relieve the situation so far as authoritive
organization is concerned. That the English Church
had legal existence so far as statutory provision
could make the human church legal, may be con-
ceded, but this does not give unto it the legality of
divine institution, nor change the fact of the lack
of characteristic features marking the faith as iden-
tical with that taught by the Master.

This necessitates a recognition of the right of

PREFACE 21

divine revelation as belonging to the head of the
church, Jesus Christ, who, as recorded by two of
the evangelists, is on record as having stated that
upon the fact of his divine sonship he would build
his church, and that the gates of hell should not
prevail against it. This statement may be freely
rendered as including human organizations as being
barred from prevailing against the integrity of the
church which the Master would build. That the
doctrines of the primitive church under Christ and
his disciples were the result of direct revelation
from God, there is ample reason to believe. Jesus
himself stated, as given at the close of the twelfth
chapter of John's gospel, that whatsoever he spoke
he did so as the Father had commanded him; and
in this connection he affirmed that he knew the com-
mandments of the Father were life everlasting.
His words as stated by John are, "For I have not
spoken of myself ; but the Father which sent me, he
gave me a commandment, what I should say, and
what I should speak. And I know that his com-
mandment is life everlasting: whatsoever I speak
therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I
speak."— John 12: 49, 50.

That there is clear warrant in the word itself
to justify the conclusion that when Jesus used the
words referred to, that he spoke as his Father gave
him commandment, he did so by virtue of the Spirit
of Truth which actuated both of them, and by which
he was one with the Father through the operation
of the Spirit which is stated by himself to be the
Holy Ghost, the Comforter, is seen when we repeat

22 PREFACE

his words as given by the same writer, John, in the
sixth chapter, sixty-third verse, in which he said,
"It is the Spirit that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth
nothing: the words which I speak unto you, they
are spirit, and they are life." This is still further
accentuated in the words of that memorable prayer
recorded in John 17 : 8, wherein he states, ''For I
have given unto them the words which thou gavest
me; and they have received them, and have
known surely that I came out from thee, and they
have believed that thou didst send me." The eight-
eenth verse: ''As thou hast sent me into the world,
even so have I also sent them into the world." From
these evidences it is seen that in the mission which
he carried on in the world, the Savior not only repre-
sented himself to be a messenger sent from his
Father, but that he was assured that the Spirit of
power and authority by which he was acting was
the essential light and Spirit of the Father, and that
it was this essence of power which he intended to
make manifest as being in the words which he spoke.
Without this vitalizing influence the words could
mean nothing, and when there is added to this testi-
mony of the divine One his own declaration that
"Not one jot or tittle should pass away until all
should be fulfilled," men should be satisfied that the
same divine authority and Spirit of power was or-
dained to continue with the word, authoritatively
administered, until the end of the world, whether
the end of the world should mean the end of all phys-
ical creation or the destruction of the wicked.
The volume of this book is intended to exem-

PREFACE 2a

plify the truthfulness of the foregoing argument and
conclusions, by showing in succinct relation the in-
trusion of a controversy into the religious world
intended to show a revival of the doctrines taught
by the Master and his disciples, through the same
instrumentality by which it was first introduced in
the meridian of time, and continued until by persist-
ent departure from the faith, accompanying mani-
festations of the presence of this Spirit of power
dwindled away and were lost in the mists of un-
belief. While perhaps it may not be claimed that
the possession of the word, the Bible, is a sufficient
and safe guide of faith and practice, it is entirely
consistent with the mission of Jesus Christ to
affirm, and steadfastly hold, that except the doc-
trines of the Master be taught by those who claim
to represent him as the Redeemer of men, accom-
panied by the Spirit, ineffable in character, un-
broken in power, comprehensive in promise, and
certified by fulfillment through the constant attend-
ance of the Spirit, salvation can not result to the
human family. As clearly as the body of man is
dead without the spirit, as surely as the flesh dies
when the fountain of life is broken within it, so
certainly can not the body of Christ without the
Spirit be taught as a means of saving power; and
so surely as those who presume to preach Christ
neglect to affirm the presence of and assurance of
the Spirit which did accompany the preaching at
the time of the institution of the church and the
sending of the disciples to preach, just as surely

24 PREFACE

will there be a failure to preach the gospel in much
power and the. demonstration of the Spirit.

There may be a disturbing element in the preach
ing of the doctrine as contained in the New Tes-
tament Scripture, as there has been so long time
a departure from the faith once delivered to the
Saints, that the teaching of the original faith is
considered a new theory and an innovation. It
is, however, necessary that error should be dis-
turbed, no matter in what quarter it may be found
manifested, neither with whom may lie its advo-
cacy, nor how long it may have held the field under
the assumed guise of truth; hence, the allegation
that the preaching of the doctrine of Christ is a
disturbing element, can have no weight with the
advocates of truth. Nor should it, for the Master
has said that the word of God is the truth. Hence
those who may be fearful of the introduction of dis-
cussion through this disturbing element^ should be
enabled to discover their error and the weakness
of the positions that they occupy and abandon them.
Nor should the advocates of truth hesitate to de-
clare the doctrines of Jesus. The charge that the
advocates of literalism in the application of scrip-
ture occupy too high and a too dangerous ground,
is a confession of weakness upon the part of those
who make it. It can not be true. The Spirit of
Truth must inevitably bear witness to the truth
sooner or later; and the advocates of the doctrine
of Christ, taking shelter under the words of the
Apostle John in his second epistle, ^'Whosoever
transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of

PREFACE 25

Christ, hath not God. He that abideth in the doc-
trine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the
Son," should in no wise shrink from a full and fair
declaration of the doctrine as it has been spoken by
the Savior and his disciples.

The claim made for this work, that it is by vir-
tue of the restoration of the gospel and the recon-
ferring of the power and authority by which it was
originally preached, while it may be startling to the
ordinary reader, should not prevent a careful read-
ing and fair consideration of the claim made as to
its correctness; for, though the claim may be start-
ling, it also may be true ; and as it is clearly shown
that there was in the words of the Savior the spirit-
ual assurance of life and power, and that these were
intended to continue whenever the Word was au-
thoritatively declared, it must follow that those who
make affirmation of the gospel economy by virtue
of the covenant God made with Abraham, fulfilled
at the coming of Shiloh, must do this under the
inspiration of the same Spirit.

It will be the effort of this volume to demon-
strate this in the history of the life and labor of one
called to this work in this dispensation. The writer
of this preface neither affirms nor denies the cor-
rectness of the statements made by the writer of
the book, as he is not responsible for what is writ-
ten therein. Nevertheless, he bespeaks for the book
an earnest and careful study, leaving its merits to be
judged by the reader.

Joseph Smith, President of the Reorganized
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints.

Independence, Missouri, December 5, 1907.

AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

ELDER R. C. EVANS.

CHAPTER I.

BIRTHPLACE AND EARLY YEARS.

I was born October 20, 1861, in Saint Andrews,
a small village situated on North River, Argentile
County, Province of Quebec. My mother was born
in the same village, and there my father met and
married her, the marriage being in 1845.

My father^s health failed him soon after my birth,
and he was forced to give up business; and what
little of this world's goods he had accumulated were
soon consumed.

When dreary months of sickness had passed
away, and the sunshine of health was once more
beaming upon our little home, father decided to
leave the land of his birth (for he was born just
fifteen miles from my birthplace) , and bidding fare-
well to his friends he started for Upper Canada.
Fortune smiled upon him, and soon he sent for
mother and the family. He worked at his trade in
the flour mills in Saint John, Ontario, for one year,
after which he moved with the family to the city

28 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

of London, Ontario, where he resided till 1890, when
he removed to Glencoe to spend his last days with
my 'brother Thomas.

I was the youngest of my father's family. I
attended the common school for about four years.
I first earned money in my seventh year, by carrying
newspapers for the London Herald after school
hours. I carried a round of ninety-five papers for
seventy cents a week. After working that route
for nearly a year and a half I obtained another
round of one hundred and sixty papers for ninety
cents a week. This the reader may think was a
poor bargain, for it meant a great deal more work
and only twenty cents a week increase in salary.
True ; but twenty cents looked large and meant much
to me in those days when my mother would anx-
iously wait on Saturday night for those wages.

The reminiscences of those days are not all pain-
ful, for it was then and is now a pleasure to know
that I did the best I could to earn an honest liveli-
hood, and that my feeble efforts were appreciated,
in that my employer and customers were pleased
with me. And last, but not least, I had the satis-
faction of knowing that I did what I could to help
my parents in the days when father had no work,
and the grim wolf of poverty was at the door.

I was in my tenth year when I left school and
my round of papers for a position in Bryan's brush
factory. The hours of work were from 7 a. m.
till 6 p. m., with one hour for dinner and rest,
and I was compelled to leave school. At the end of
the first week I received my wages, and walked home

ELDER R. C. EVANS 29

very tired, but happy, for I could give my mother
more money. My wages for the first six months
were to be a dollar and twenty-five cents per week. I
was working ten hours a day, and receiving only
thirty-five cents per week more than my last round
of papers brought me ; but I was learning something
^d had bright hopes of more wages in the future ;
and again, those thirty-five cents would purchase
many little things. My work was to singe the top
of paint and whitewash brushes, and paint them.
I had worked for two months when I was surprised
to get an increase in wages of twenty-five cents per
week. In time I found the paint and burnt hair was
injuring my health, and when my mother requested
me to leave, I did so, and for the next three years
or more worked around as parcel boy in different
stores, and for a time as news agent on the Grand
Trunk Railroad.

While working in the stores it was thought by
some that my voice was good and I was soon per-
mitted to attend entertainments and private parties
with my older friends, and there would sing. It
was not long until through going for the purpose of
singing, I learned to dance. When this came to
the ears of my mother, I was strictly forbidden to
dance, and my entertainment privileges were with-
held. But alas, mother's orders came too late; I
had learned to be what the boys call smart, that
is, to make my mother believe stories which were
deceptive, and in many ways (with the assistance
of my brothers and friends) I would be on the stage

30 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

and in the ballroom when mother thought I was
elsewhere.

I do not know that I ever willfully injured my
fellow-man in those days, but I was merry and
would do almost anything to have what was thought
by me and by many others **a good time." If there
is any such thing as having a good time while
in the world of folly and pride, I think I had it;
but I would not give one hour in a good prayer meet-
ing, or gathering where God's Saints are met, for
all the pleasures of the world about which I know
anything.

Thus passed my fifteenth year. I was but a child,
yet I had passed through more and seen more of the
world and its allurements than many twice my age.
Some fourteen months before this time my father
had connected himself with **a peculiar people,"
known as Latter Day Saints. Our family gave little
heed to this, as father had always had very strange
views with reference to religion. Mother would
often feel ashamed when the minister would come
to our house and father would air his views on cer-
tain doctrinal points. It had been apparent for a
number of years that father was a poor Episco-
palian, though he and mother, with their parents,
were all members of the Church of England. Father
had played an instrument and mother had sung in
the choir in that church for years. When father
left the church of his fathers, it caused mother many
bitter tears. The rest of the house did not care,
but poor mother refused to be comforted, and would
wend her way to church alone.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 81

CHAPTER II.

HOW I CAME TO ATTEND THE LATTER DAY SAINTS'
MEETINGS.

One day father and mother were discussing some
point of doctrine, when father mentioned the name
of John J. Cornish as being a great preacher in the
Saints' church, and yet he could not read the Bible
before the public. This attracted my attention, and
from father I learned that this was the same "John-
nie" Cornish I had met years before. He had been
brought from the back country to drive a horse for
McGee's factory, and would often permit me to ride
with him. My curiosity was at once excited and I
determined to hear "Jack" Cornish preach. I con-
fess it was not to hear the gospel, or a desire to ac-
quire knowledge that prompted me to go, but the
thought of ignorant "Jack" Cornish preaching prom-
ised to be to me a treat more amusing than a "dime
show." Sunday night came and with a number of
boys I went to the Latter Day Saints' church. The
building was crowded, and with difficulty we ob-
tained seats. It was a plain, frame building, but
everything was neat and clean. We had not been
there a great while before an elderly man walked
up to and took a seat behind the old-fashioned pul-
pit. He announced the 721st hymn in the Saints'
Harp. There was no instrument of music in the
church, but as those honest, earnest, and happy

32 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

people raised their voices and hearts to their God
in the words of that hymn, I thought it was the
sweetest singing I had ever heard. I shall never for-
get, while the tides of memory ebb and flow, the
look of hope that seemed to be stamped upon every
face as those words floated away on the evening air :

"Yes, we trust the day is breaking,
Joyful times are near at hand."

When the last note of the hymn had died away,
the old man raised his hand toward heaven and said,
"Let us all try to pray." His words and accent indi-
cated that he was recently from across the sea, and
was an unlearned man. But, dear reader, his words
flowed from his heart, and as he poured forth his
soul unto his Creator, the tears streaming down his
face, I could not but feel the difference between that
humble, heartfelt prayer and those which I had been
accustomed to hear In my mother's church, where the
preacher with a gown on would read prayers out of
a book.

After prayer the old gentleman stated that his
young brother had requested him to read the first
chapter of Paul's letter to the Galatians. After
reading the chapter, the old gentleman (whose name
I learned subsequently was Elijah Sparks) intro-
duced the speaker of the hour by saying, ''Brother
Johnnie Cornish will now speak to you. Come for-
ward. Brother Johnnie." The man referred to arose,
walked into the pulpit, looked over the congregation
and smiled. I thought: ''What in the world does the
fellow mean, to smile like that in the sacred desk."

ELDER R. C. EVANS 83

For I had been taught to believe that it was a sin to
laugh or be merry on the Lord's, day; that religion
consisted in going to church, reading prayers, sing-
ing hymns, being solemn on Sunday, and being
prompt in paying pew rent and sustaining the min-
isterial fund; and now to see a Saint smile was a
breach of ministerial dignity. But then I thought,
"What can I expect from Jack Cornish?'' for he it
was that stood before us. He was about twenty-
one years of age, tall and slim ; his face was beard-
less, and he looked just like a big boy. When he
began to talk, he acted more like a boy than a
preacher.

His text was taken from the eleventh and twelfth
verses of the first chapter of the epistle of Paul to
the Galatians : "But I certify you, brethren, that the
gospel which is preached of me is not after man.
For I neither received it of men, neither was I
taught it, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ."

The preacher had not been speaking ten minutes
before he had his hearers spellbound; "he spake
as one having authority." His voice was not a
pleasant one, but it thrilled my very soul, and I was
convinced that every word he spoke came from an
honest heart. Great tears were streaming from his
eyes, and soon I, too, was searching after my hand-
kerchief to wipe the tears that were running down
my cheeks. I felt ashamed of myself, but I soon
discovered that I was not the only one in tears, for
perhaps two thirds of the audience were thus af-
fected.

I shall not dwell any longer on that sermon, but

34 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

it is indelibly stamped upon my memory. Though
I had no thought of ever becoming a Latter Day
Saint, yet I thought I would come again and learn
more about God and the Bible, for the sermon,
though lasting nearly two hours, seemed short.
That night I went from church, for the first time
in my life interested in what a preacher had said.
When I arrived home my father was anxious to
know what I thought of the sermon, but I gave him
little encouragement, for I endeavored to hide my
feelings with reference to the latter-day work, and
was quite successful for a time. As the weeks
passed away, I found myself often in the Saints'
church. Much as my mother loved me, yet she
begged of me at times not to go to hear the Saints
preach, for "Madam Rumor" had informed her that
the Saints were nothing but Salt Lake Mormons,
and that it was only a question of time when they
would all go to join the main church at Salt Lake.
She thought that father and a few others were de-
ceived, but that in the main the Saints were
depraved.

. ELDER R. C. EVANS 35

CHAPTER III.
SEEKING LIGHT.

Almost before I was aware of it I found myself
withdrawing from my friends and companions of
other days. I was beginning to view life in a dif-
ferent way. I began to thirst after knowledge, and
awoke to the fact that those things that I had given
my time and study to were of little real value to me.
I asked for and obtained The Voice of Warning.
This little book gave me more light with reference
to God, his word, the condition of the religious
world, and my own position before my Creator,
than all the books combined that I had ever read
before.

The reader may conclude from this statement that
I had not read the Bible. Well, I must confess
that the Bible was very seldom found in my hands ;
in fact I had very little respect for it. My reasons
for disrespecting it were these: I had read Fox's
Book of Martyrs, Lives of the British Reformers,
and other works showing forth the cruel work per-
petrated in the name of Christianity by the Roman
Catholic priesthood, who laid sole claim to the right
of preaching 'Christianity and interpreting the
Bible. I had read Cobbet's Protestant Reformation,
and Cobbet's Legacy to Parsons, and other works
proving many of the Protestant reformers and lead-
ing lights, both ecclesiastical and kingly, with the

36 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Bible in one hand and sword in the other, were
guilty of the murder of hundreds of Roman Catho-
lics.

As a closing sentence regarding the Roman Catho-
lic tribunal of opinion, I submit the following from
Buck's Theological Dictionary, article, 'Tersecu-
tions'' :

Fifteen million are said to have been sacrificed to the
genius of popery in about forty years. It has been computed
that fifty million of Protestants have at different times been
the victims of the persecutions of the papists, and put to
death for their religious opinions.

Buck quotes from fourteen different authors,
whose names and book titles appear at the close of
his articles.

The time came when, in many parts of Europe,
the Reformation became popular, and forgetful of
the struggles through which they had passed, they
followed in the wake of their mother, Rome, and
did the works of darkness like unto those that she
performed, and we are informed by the Catholic
historian, that the followers of Calvin alone burned
over twenty thousand Roman churches and killed
thousands of priests. We are further informed by
the Protestant historian, Cobbett, that it was death
for a Catholic priest to come into England in the
reign of Queen Elizabeth.

I had for companions some who had read The
Age of Reason, by Thomas Paine. I had heard them
talk against the Bible, and quote from this book
in support of their position. I had also heard father
ask preachers questions concerning different pas-

ELDER R. C. EVANS 37

sages found in the Bible, to which the ministers
would give some reply such as : "It is not for you to
understand" ; ''That is done away" ; 'This is not for
us to enjoy in these days"; "We are not to under-
stand it in the way it reads," etc., etc.

Remarks such as these from those I thought ought
to know what the teachings of the Bible were dis-
turbed me, and I was led to think that that book
was the cause of all the blood-curdling and heart-
rending scenes of the Catholic and Protestant wars.
And last, but not least, if, as the preachers said,
"The Bible is a book that can not be understood
literally, that only the educated could arrive at the
proper meaning, and that by putting a spiritual in-
terpretation upon it," why, I was neither educated
nor spiritual, hence it contained no message for me.
Those were some of my reasons for disrespecting the
Bible.

But when I read The Voice of Warning, pub-
lished by the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter Day Saints, I discovered that the Bible
was quite a different book from what I had thought
it was. I learned that all the prophecies which have
been fulfilled, have been literally fulfilled, and that
the prophecies that have not yet met with fulfillment,
will be fulfilled in the due time of God, and that liter-
ally; that the doctrine taught by Christ should be
presented to the world now just as he preached it
eighteen centuries ago; that whenever God had a
people who were accepted of him they always obeyed
the same perfect law which was known as the gos-
pel or doctrine of Christ, and believed in the same

38 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

kind of church organization, and sought for and en-
joyed the spiritual blessings promised in the Bible;
that God was unchangeable, and hence if he had a
church on the earth at the present time, the same
law, doctrine, organization, and spiritual blessings
which were taught, obeyed, believed in, and enjoyed
when Christ and the apostles were on earth, could
be found and enjoyed in that church.

I learned, further, that many centuries ago (ac-
cording to the prophecies of Christ and the apostles
of the Old and New Testament) , and apostasy had
taken place in the church, that soon after the organi-
zation of the church the elders and others of the
true church lost the Spirit of God and taught false
doctrine and introduced many evils into the church.
Also that in process of time the true servants of
God were destroyed, and evil men, false teachers,
false apostles entered into the fold, and everything
underwent a change, until the time came that they
would not endure sound doctrine; the Spirit of God
was taken from the apostate church; church and
state joined hands, and evil men and seducers waxed
worse and worse, till those who claimed the priest-
hood forbade all others to read the Bible. Truly
this was "a famine for the word of God."

In support of the above I read the confession of
such men as the Reverend Father Hogan and Chini-
quy (who were both priests of high standing at one
time in the Roman Catholic Church), that the
mother church was in an apostate condition. The
horrible crimes that those men say the Catholic

ELDER R. C. EVANS 39

Church is now guilty of, will prove she has aposta-
tized from the pure doctrine the Savior taught.

Let us place the confession of the above men with
the statement of John Wesley, as made by him in
his sermons on the "More Excellent Way." Note
the following extracts:

In the very first society at Rome, there were "divisions
and offenses," but how early and how powerfully did the
mystery of iniquity work in the church at Corinth; not only
schisms, heresies, animosities, fierce and bitter contentions,
but actual open sins. We meet with abundant proof that in
all the churches the tares grew up with the wheat, and that
the "mystery of iniquity" did everywhere work in a thou-
sand forms. That grand pest of Christianity — a faith with-
out works — was spread far and wide. When James wrote
his epistle, the tares had produced a plentiful harvest. (See
second, third, fourth, and fifth chapters.) There was envy,
strife, confusion, and every evil work; whoso reads with
attention, will be inclined to believe that the tares had well
nigh choked the wheat, even at this early period, and that
among the most of them, no more than the form of godliness
(if so much) was left. — John Wesley, sermon 66; subject,
"Mystery of Iniquity."

We easily infer what was the state of the church in gen-
eral from that of the seven churches in Asia; all but Phila-
delphia and Smyrna were corrupted so that many of them
were not a jot better than the present races of Christians;
and our Lord then threatened, what he has long since per-
formed— to remove the candlestick from them. . . . We have
been apt to imagine that the primitive church was all excel-
lence and perfection; and such, without doubt, it was on the
day of Pentecost, but how soon did the fine gold become dim ;
how soon was the wine mixed with water; how little time
before the Christians were scarcely to be distinguished from
the heathens; and if so bad in the first century, we can not
suppose it to have been any better in the second ; undoubtedly
it grew worse and worse. Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage, in

40 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

the third century, gives an account of his time. . . . The
converts practiced all kinds of abominations, exactly as they
did before conversion. ... A Christian nation, a Christian
city (according to the ancient patteiTi) was no longer to
be found. Has the case altered since the Reformation? — John
Wesley, sermon 66.

This was the real cause why the gifts of the Holy Spirit
were no longer to be found in the Christian church; because
the Christians were turned heathens again, and had only a
dead form left. — John Wesley, sermon 94, in vol. 2.

There was also presented to me what I considered
as tantamount to a confession by the Church of Eng-
land that she had no priesthood authority. From
the Book of Homilies appointed to be read in the
churches in the time of Queen Elizabeth, page 261,
I read this extract:

Laity and clergy, learned and unlearned, all ages, sects,
and degrees of men, women, and children of whole Christen-
dom (a horrible and most dreadful thing to think) have been
at once drowned in abominable idolatry, of all other vices
most detested of God, and damnable to man, and that by the
space of eight hundred years and more.

Having heard the elders preach and then reading
the Voice of Warning and other papers with the
above extracts, and some others which I will not
give in this sketch, I concluded that the Latter Day
Saints were correct in teaching there had been a
complete apostasy from primitive Christianity.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 41

CHAPTER IV.

TAKING ISSUE WITH THE OLD REFORMERS.

Having, as before stated, read Cobbett^s History
of the "Protestant Reformation," I could not bring
myself to believe that God v^ould inspire Henry VHI
to build up His church ; for not only does Cobbett, but
some authentic histories of England, prove him to
have been a cruel murderer of both Catholics and
Protestants, a polygamist and a brutal prince. I
could not believe Martin Luther to be a member of
God's chosen priesthood, because history shoves that
he was an Augustine monk, and that when the pope's
minister found out that the order of which Luther
was a member was secreting the money they had
obtained from selling indulgences, in place of send-
ing it to the pope (Leo X,) who was at that time
building the church of Saint Peter's at Rome, he
(the pope's minister) transferred this lucrative em-
ployment from Luther's order to that of the Domini-
cans, another order of monks. Luther resented
this transfer of the sale of indulgences from one
order to another, and being naturally of a fiery tem-
per, and provoked by opposition, he inveighed
against the authority of the pope himself. He also
consented to the debasing doctrine of polygamy.
See Goldsmith's History of England, page 44; also
Father Nothen's Church History, page 415.

42 AUTOBIOGRAPHY

I could not believe that the great God of justice,
mercy, and love, had appointed John Calvin to
priesthood authority; for he taught that withering
and infamous doctrine that our heavenly Father had
foreordained a few to be saved, in order to manifest
his mercy in them, and that all the rest of the teem-
ing millions of Adam's posterity were unchangeably
designed to burn in the fires of a never ending hell,
all for the glory of God. The infant of a day, if
called away, and it did not happen to be one of the
"elect infants,'' would go to the seething flames,
there to welter 'neath the frown of an angry God,
not because the baby did wrong, but only because
God wanted a little more glory!

By the decree of God for the manifestation of his glory,
some men and angels are predestinated unto everlasting life
and others foreordained to everlasting death. These angels
and men thus predestinated and foreordained are particularly
and unchangeably designed; and their number- is so certain
and definite that it can not be either increased or diminished.
Those of mankind that are predestinated unto life, God before
the foundation of the world was laid, according to his immu-
table purpose and the secret counsel and good pleasure of
his will, hath chosen in Christ unto everlasting glory, out of
his mere free grace and love without any foresight of faith
or good works or perseverance in either of them or any other
thing in the creature as conditions or causes moving him
thereunto, and all to the praise of his glorious grace. — Con-
fession of Faith, chap. 3, pars. 3 to 5.

"Elect infants dying in infancy are regenerated
and saved." Yes, but what about the "others not
elected?" They "can not be saved," and "to assert
and maintain that they may, is very pernicious and
to be detested." (Confession of Faith, pp. 45, 46.)

^B.'-

FATHER.

44 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

This doctrine of baby damnation made Calvin
smack his lips. Hear him : "Reprobate infants are
vipers of vengeance, which God holds over the flames
of hell until they turn and spit venom in God's
face." — Calvin's Institutes, vol. 1. I quote from
Calvin because he was the source of Presbyterian
inspiration. ''Their doctrines are Calvinistic." —
Buck's Theological Dictionary, p. 366.

This man Calvin by some is said to have perse-
cuted with the most persistent and inveterate hatred
all who did not agree with his views in every par-
ticular. He threw Bolsec, the physician, Ameaur,
the senator, and several others into prison, or had
them exiled. James Gruet he had several times put
to the torture, and finally beheaded. The unfortu-
nate Doctor Servetus he burned to death at the stake ;
and all this wicked cruelty because these persons
held views different from his own.

Further, I had tried in my weakness to compare
the teaching and organization of the churches with
the doctrine and organization of the Church of
Christ, as found in the Bible, and found them want-
ing.

Now I do not wish the reader to think that I
believed then or now that there was no good accom-
plished, by the reformers. I did then and do now
believe that God used the wrath of men to praise
him, and that the men referred to above weakened
the chain of Catholicism by .the opposition they
brought against her. I thank God for some of the
work performed by the reformers, and believe they

ELDER R. C. EVANS 45

to some degree prepared the way for the restoration
of the gospel in its purity.

There were then and there are now good men in
the different churches, but that does not prove that
they have priesthood authority given them of
God, and if God conferred no priesthood upon them,
it is apparent that they had no authority to minister
in any of the gospel ordinances, nor to preach any
part of the gospel ; for the inspired Paul informs us
that *'no man taketh this honor [the priesthood or
the right to minister in gospel ordinances] unto
himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron/'
— Hebrews 5 : 4. And he says in Romans 10 : 15 :
"And how shall they preach except they be sent?
as it is written, How beautiful are the feet of them
that preach the gospel of peace, and bring glad tid-
ings of good things!"

The reader will see that by this time I was con-
vinced, that the Bible was true, that Roman Catholi-
cism had lost all the authority that God had con-
ferred upon the ancient church, that she had become
the lewd woman spoken of in the Scriptures, and that
all the reformers who had come out from her were
destitute of authority ; for if the Romish church had
authority, the reformers did wrong in leaving her.
On the other hand, if she had lost her authority and
become corrupt, then they who came out of her had
no authority. The Savior said, "A corrupt tree
[which surely the Roman church was] can not bring
forth good fruit."

All the priesthood authority the reformers claimed
to have they obtained from the pope of Rome, who

46 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

they claimed was and is the "man of sin/* Wy cliff e,
Cranmer, Latimer, Knox, Calvin, Luther, Ridley,
Hooper, and others of the Protestant reformers were
all priests of the Roman Church, and administered
under their Roman ordination till the hour of their
death.

CHAPTER V.

THE DIVINE MESSAGE TO JOSEPH SMITH.

When convinced that both the Roman and Prot-
estant churches were acting without divine au-
thority, I naturally inquired of the Latter Day
Saints for the proof that God had divinely commis-
sioned them to preach the gospel, and administer
in the ordinances thereof. Elder John Shippy was
preaching there for a few days, and he informed me
that an angel from God conferred the priesthood on
Joseph Smith. I had read this in some of the books
or papers the Saints had furnished me, but it was
hard for me to believe. I could believe that a
heavenly messenger surrounded by a light had
appeared to Moses in the bush, much easier than that
the messenger did appear to Joseph Smith encircled
in light in the forest. The reader will doubtless say
I was traditioned to believe the case of Moses, but
prejudiced against the story of Joseph Smith. I
confess I was guilty of the charge.

I was already convinced of the complete apostasy.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 47

and therefore was soon converted to the doctrine of
the restoration of the gospel and the priesthood of
the latter days. Elders Shippy, Cornish, and others
took much pains in showing and explaining the
texts of scripture supporting these facts. I shall
not take time to present to the reader the arguments
used. But they proved to my satisfaction that in
"the hour of God's judgment/' "the eleventh hour of
the world," "just before the harvest time," "when
men would be worshiping dumb idols" (a god that
would not or could not speak) , "a little while before
Lebanon shall be turned into a fruitful field," God
would send "an angel" to earth, and the right and
power of the priesthood would be conferred on men ;
that the gospel would then be preached in its full-
ness; that all the spiritual blessings of apostolic
times would again be enjoyed ; that the church would
be organized upon the original platform, that is, with
"apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors, teachers,
bishops, and deacons" ; that the angel would "appear
to a young man"; that this young man would be
"unlearned"; that this unlearned man would get a
"sealed book" "out of the ground" ; that God would
give him power to translate it ; and that when trans-
lated it would speak familiar words, that is, that the
doctrine taught in this book would sound familiar
because it would be the same as other revelations of
God's will, given in the Bible; it would teach the
same doctrine and church organization as found in
the Bible. They then explained much that I had read
in their printed works, and showed that the angel did
appear to Joseph Smith ; that we were living in the

48 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

hour of God's judgments, and from the signs of the
times and fulfillment of prophecy that we are living
in the "latter days"; that the priesthood was by
angelic hands conferred on Joseph Smith; that he
*'w^as an unlearned young man" ; that he by the
authority of God organized the church according
to scriptural pattern ; that he taught every principle
of the doctrine of Christ ; that as a church the Latter
Day Saints were enjoying the spiritual blessings
promised the true believers and followers of Christ ;
that the sealed book that was to come out of the
ground and speak with a "familiar spirit," referred
to by the Prophet Isaiah in his twenty-ninth chapter,
was the Book of Mormon; that an angel from God
showed Joseph Smith where the book was deposited
"in the ground" ; that it was the history of a people
who had come from the eastern world many cen-
turies ago, and settled on this continent, how they
came, and that they built large cities on this land.
(The remains of many of their cities are described
as discovered in the jungles of North and South
America by Catherwood and Stephens, Captain Del
Eio, Baldwin in Ancient America, and Priest in
American Antiquities, and others who have pub-
lished large volumes, "all going to show that this
country has been inhabited by a people who pos-
sessed a knowledge of the arts and sciences, and who
were in possession of a written language.) This
record was written (say Joseph Smith and others
who saw it) upon plates which had the appearance
of gold, each plate being not far from seven by eight
inches in width and length, being not quite as thick

ELDER R. C. EVANS 49

as common tin, filled on both sides with engravings
in Reformed Egyptian characters, bound together in
a volume as the leaves of a book, and fastened at the
edge with three rings running through the whole."
The elders showed me further that this book con-
tains a record of the fullness of the gospel of Jesus
Christ, as taught to the ancient inhabitants of this
land by Christ after his resurrection ; that after the
gospel had been preached to them, and the church
of Christ established in their midst, they in process
of time fell into great wickedness, God withdrew his
Spirit, and wars and contentions ensued until all
the members of the church were destroyed, prior to
the death of the last prophet, the sacred record being
deposited in the earth, where it remained from A. D.
420 to September 22, 1827, at which time it was
found by Joseph Smith, he being directed by an
angel of the Lord to go and obtain, it ; that the
wicked people who still lived on the land and who
had destroyed the people who were favored of God
(till they rebelled against him) were "sl dark and
loathsome people," but were of the same parentage
as those whom they had destroyed, but had been
cursed of the Lord with a dark skin years before
because of their sins, the American Indians being
a remnant of these. They read .to me a number of
pages in diiferent parts of the Book of Mormon
which convinced me that the teachings of the book
were pure, and that none could live up to the teach-
ings of the book without being God-fearing persons
in every sense of the word. I was also informed
that this book did not take the place of the Bible,

50 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

but rather confirmed the Bible, "another witness"
with the Bible, and that its mission was to prove
certain prophecies to be true and "to convince Jew
and Gentile that Jesus is the Christ."

CHAPTER VI.

THE BATTLE WITH CONSCIENCE AND FINAL
YIELDING TO TRUTH.

For about two months prior to my fifteenth birth-
day I had begun to study and inquire into the subject
of religion, and labored night and day. I had
learned from the Bible, Voice of Warning, tracts,
and papers, together with the scraps of history and
the sermons heard and conversation had with Elders
Cornish and Shippy and my father, that the gospel
was now being preached, that the Latter Day Saints
were the people of God, that they had the holy
priesthood among them, and that it was my duty to
obey the gospel; that if I did obey the gospel God
would bless me with a knowledge of its truth by the
Holy Spirit, which I would receive after my obedi-
ence to the first principles of it. I dared not ask
God for an evidence of it till I had complied with the
conditions, for I had read the promise of the Savior :
"If any man will do his [God's] will, he shall know
of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I
speak of myself." — John 7 : 17.

Now commenced a battle. My conscience told

ELDER R. C. EVANS 61

me I should obey God; but that meant the giving
up of much that had become part of my very self.
While I was studying I had not thought of the sacri-
fices I v^ould be called upon to make. Indeed, w^hen
I began to study I had no idea I would ever become
a church member ; but I soon saw that I could never
be what I had been in the past, — the pleasures of
the world could never fill the aching void in my
heart.

My friends tried hard to lure me from the path
that my better judgment told me I should walk in,
and I knew that all my father's family would de-
spise me. This caused me pain. My mother had
conversed with me much of late, and I had per-
suaded her to go to the Saints' church a few times.
It was somewhat amusing to see mother wait until
church had begun and then veil her face and drop
into a seat near the door and then go out when they
were singing, so that few would know she had been
in the Latter Day Saints' church. At last father
persuaded mother to permit the Saints to have a
prayer-meeting at our home and I promised to
attend. Friday night came, and with it came a
large number of Latter Day Saints to our house.
Elder John J. Cornish presided over the meeting.
I shall never forget that night. The Saints seemed
of one heart and mind. Each prayer seemed to
speak forth the silent throbbings of the heart, each
hymn told their love for God, each testimony seemed
filled with knowledge and was given with burning
zeal that told all present, **We know what we
believe." There was no excitement, and everyone

52 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

seemed "as calm as a summer morning." I felt I
would give all I ever had if I could feel as I heard
them say they felt and know what they claimed to
know.

I had told no one my feelings up to this time,
but I could stand it no longer. I felt that though
brothers, sister, mother, and friends were all to
despise me, I must rise to my feet and tell those
people I felt they had the truth and that I desired to
be baptized. So I arose to my feet and requested
baptism. All were surprised and I think glad; but
judge the surprise mingled with the joy that filled
the hearts of all present, especially my father, when
upon my being seated my mother arose and asked
to be baptized. It was arranged that Elder John J.
Cornish baptize us on the following Sunday after-
noon at one o'clock. The meeting adjourned and
all retired to their homes.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 53

CHAPTER VII.

BAPTISM AND CONFIRMATION.

Sunday, November 5, 1876, was a bright but cold
day. Very little snow was on the ground. Father,
mother, and I went to morning meeting, after which,
in company with about two hundred others, we
immediately repaired to the home of William Lively,
where mother and I prepared for baptism. From
there we went to the Thames River where, right
under the Port Stanley Bridge, Elder John J. Cor-
nish immersed us. I believed then as I do now, that
the Christian mode of baptism was immersion, and
that "water baptism is for the remission of sins."

I felt the solemnity of the occasion resting upon
me, and felt that our heavenly Father had par-
doned all my sins. My brother-in-law came to see
us baptized, but was ashamed to let people see him
in company with the Latter Day Saints, so he went
on the other side of the river, hid himself under
some bushes, and witnessed the baptism.

In the afternoon of the same day at a prayer
meeting in the church we were confirmed under the
hands of Elders Joseph Luff and John J. Cornish.
I was then a Latter Day Saint. I felt that as my
name was written in the record of the church, so
it was also written in the Lamb's Book of Life ; that
I had been translated from the kingdom of darkness

54 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

into the kingdom of God's dear Son ; that I was now
an heir of God and a joint heir with Jesus Christ.

O, how my views had changed! In the past I
had been taught to look upon God as being a some-
thing that had no body (Church of England Prayer
Book, article 1 ; Catholic Cathecism, by Rev. P. Col-
lot; Methodist Discipline, article 1,) — a something
whom no person had ever seen and no one ever
would see; but as I studied I read how Adam saw
God and conversed with him in the Garden of Eden ;
that **Enoch walked with God," and Abraham
walked before the Almighty God and prepared a
feast of cakes, butter, and milk, and a part of a calf,
tender and good, and that the Lord and two angels
ate of the food while Abraham stood by them under
the tree, and when the dinner was over God and
Abraham walked together. When they finished
their conversation the scriptural statement is, "And
the Lord went his way, as he had left communing
with Abraham, and Abraham returned unto his
place." Again : ''And he left off talking with him,
and God went up from Abraham." — Genesis 18. I
read how Jacob declared, "He had seen God face to
face." And in case Jacob should think it was
not God, but that it was an angel, "God appeared
unto Jacob again," and "God said unto him. Thy
name is Jacob: thy name shall not be called any
more Jacob, but Israel shall be thy name. . . . And
God said unto him, I am God Almighty. . . . And
God went up from him in the place where he talked
with him."— Genesis 35 : 9-13.

I then read the scriptural account of "Moses and

ELDER R. C. EVANS 55

Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the
elders of Israel" who ''saw the God of Israel and
there was under his feet as it were a paved work
of a sapphire stone. . . . They saw God and did
eat and drink." After that Moses was permitted
to see God at different times as the Bible says, "and
the Lord spake unto Moses face to face, as a man
speaketh unto his friend." — Exodus 9.

I also read in many parts of the Old Testament
that many other men were permitted to see God,
and when I looked into the New Testament I read
that Jesus Christ was "the express image of his
[God's] person," and that he was "in the form of
God." I also read both in the Old and New Testa-
ments that "man was made in the image" "and after
the similitude of God," and thank Heaven, I not
only read that God had a body, and that men had
seen him, both in Old and New Testament times,
but that by perfect obedience to the gospel, I could
be made pure, and I read that the "pure in heart
shall see God," and that when the storms of this
life have ended he will come to earth and they (the
pure in heart) shall see God, and that they (the
pure in heart) shall be his people, and God himself
shall be with them and be their God, and God shall
wipe away all tears from their eyes, and there shall
be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither
shall there be any more pain, for the former things
are passed away. "He that hath this hope purifieth
himself." Thank God for such a hope.

It is true that I knew but very little of God; but
from the little I had learned when a child in Sunday

56 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

school and from the few sermons I had heard, and re-
vival meetings I had attended, I thought God a cruel
being who had created the human family, and that
because Adam ate of the forbidden fruit, God was
going to thrust all of Adam's posterity into a burn-
ing lake of fire and brimstone, there to welter in the
seething flames of an eternal hell. But that there
was a child born of a virgin, whose name was Jesus
Christ, and God made an agreement with this child,
when he was grown to be a man, that if he would
die on the cross, all who would believe on him would
be permitted to live in heaven with them, but that
all other people who would not believe that Jesus
was God's Son, must go to the fires of hell, there to
burn for ever and ever. I had then read from a book
called The Confession of Faith, the Larger and
Shorter Catechisms, these words:

By the decree of God for the manifestation of his glory
some men and angels are predestinated unto everlasting life,
and others foreordained to everlasting death. The angels
and men, thus predestinated and foreordained are particu-
larly and unchangeably designed, and their number is so
certain and definite that it can not be increased or diminished.

These, with other things I had heard, made me
think God was unjust and cruel. I confess I was
in one sense afraid of God, but I could not love
him. I thought if I had been born in order to be
sent to hell "by the decree of God for the manifesta-
tion of his glory" for something I could not do or
could not help doing, I felt justified in saying, "I
would pound upon the sooty doors of my infernal
prison and make the blackened and gloomy caverns

ELDER R. C. EVANS 67

of hell reecho with my shrieks of, Unjust! unjust!"
I could not say this was not so, but I could say
if it were true that God made some for heaven and
all the rest for hell, that he did not do justice, and
therefore I could not love him. I could not love a
man if he were to take his helpless child and put it
on a red-hot stove for one minute to hear it scream
and see it burn. I would look upon him as a wretch
who was not worthy the name of man. How then
could I be expected to love a God who would take
teeming millions of weak and helpless creatures who
were unable to resist his awful decrees and cast
them into a fire which Spurgeon says "will burn
for ever,*' and that "it is fire exactly like that which
we have on earth'*; and Professor Finney says, "is
so hot that if the damned were taken out and put
into a caldron of red-hot potash they would freeze
to death instantly"?

But when I heard the Latter Day Saints preach,
when I read the Bible and the books of our church,
I found that such teachings as above referred to
were false, that it was nothing but blasphemy, that
God is a loving Father who is "too good to be un-
kind." I learned that our Savior came and paid the
debt of original sin, so that no man will be sent
to hell because Adam did wrong, but that man will be
judged and rewarded according to his works: "that
men will be punished for their own sins and not for
Adam's transgression" ; that through the atonement
of Christ all men may be saved by obedience to the
laws and ordinances of the gospel.

Oh, how different this doctrine from that which

58 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

presented God , as an unmerciful, spiteful tyrant !
In place of viewing him as the eternal foe of the
erring and blind, I read that he was and is ever
blessing his children, both the evil and the good,
and that his dear Son was called the "friend of
sinners" ; not that he passed by their sins as a thing
of naught, but he loved and pitied and wept over
erring humanity, for he knew that they would (if
they did not repent and seek forgiveness) be called
to render an account for every sinful word and deed,
and be punished according to the degree of crime
they had committed. The Scriptures taught me
that though God would punish man for every sin,
yet it would not be because God hated the sinner,
but on the contrary, because he loved him ; and that
when the wicked had paid the "uttermost farthing,"
or had paid the penalty for their sin, they would
receive a reward for the good they had performed
in life. There has no man lived upon the earth
who has not performed some kind act; and the
Savior said that even the giver of a cup of cold
water in the name of a disciple shall in no wise lose
his reward; and he certainly taught that there
would be an end to the punishment of the wicked
when he said through his servant Paul, that by his
atonement every man shall be made alive and be
rewarded according to the deeds done in the body;
and each shall receive a glory in his own order.
The apostle has said that God has sworn by him-
self that every knee shall bow and every tongue
confess that Jesus is the Christ, to the glory of

ELDER R. C. EVANS 59

God the Father. The Savior, while in his ministry
here on earth, said:

All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be* forgiven unto
men: but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be
forgiven unto men. And whosoever speaketh a word against
the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but whosoever
speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him,
neither in this world, neither in the world to come. — Matthew
12:31, 32.

CHAPTER VIII.

CHRIST SHALL DESTROY THE WORKS OF SATAN.

The reader will discover by reading God's word
that by the atonement of Christ "all men" were to
be drawn unto him. Now from the quotation at the
close of the foregoing chapter and other revelations
of the Savior, we learn that they who commit the
sin of blasphemy against the Holy Ghost are those
who once were members of the church of God, and
had been drawn unto Christ, knew his power and
were made partakers thereof, and after all this suf-
fered themselves through the power of the Devil
to be overcome, and to deny the truth and defy the
power of God. They denied the Holy Ghost after
having received it, and willfully turned from the
Lord to follow Satan, and having yielded to his
power became, by their own choice, the servants of
Satan, and so became the sons of perdition. It is
said they ''shall not be forgiven in this world, neither

60 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

in the world to come." They are "the only ones who
shall not be redeemed in the due time of the Lord."

Now, if they are never again brought into favor
with God, it will not be because "Christ did not die
for them," nor desire to save them; but it will be
because they crucified Christ afresh and trampled
under their feet the blood of the covenant, looking
on it as a thing of naught.

But I am of the opinion that, though they be
not forgiven "in this world or the world to come,"
sometime in the worlds without end over which
our heavenly Father will preside, they may be for-
given; or if not forgiven they may, when they
have "paid the very last mite," depart out of their
place of punishment, and though they shall not be
able to enter into the celestial kingdom, "the Master
having shut to the door," and though they may
feel the pangs of an accusing conscience in that they
were once "children of the kingdom," but because
of sin were "thrust out," nevertheless they are saved
from eternal death.

I will illustrate what I mean. My brother and I
contract debts with Thomas Jones, and give our notes
to him. When the notes are due, my brother tells
Mr. Jones that he can not pay the debt, and Mr.
Jones says: "I forgive you the debt; here is your
note." But I, on the contrary, never go to see Mr.
Jones, and when the due time arrives for me to
redeem my note, Mr. Jones informs me that I must
pay or go to prison and work it out. Now I go to
prison, "I pay the very last mite." He has not for-
given me, but I have the right to my note and free-

ELDER R. C. EVANS 61

dom; hence, though not forgiven, I come out of
prison, though not redeemed, in the "due time,"
that is, in the fit, proper, seasonable, right time of
the Lord ; yet after the due time, or time appointed,
I may be redeemed.

I read this promise: that *'God would have a
desire to the v^orks of his hands/' Then all v^ill
eventually be rescued from the power of sin and
death, and be brought back to God. For all the
works of the Devil are yet to be destroyed, and
Christ shall be the Savior of all men, especially of
those that believe. For even those who have sinned
much shall be forgiven. Hear the word of the Lord :
"For I will not contend for ever, neither will I be
always wroth: for the spirit shall fail before me,
and the souls which I have made." — Isaiah 57 : 16.

Thus I learned to look upon our Father as one
who punished man, not as our earthly fathers,
"after their own pleasure," but for their profit, that
they "might be made partakers' of his holiness."
Though the punishment be severe and the chastening
hand of God may fall heavily, "nevertheless after-
ward it will yield the peaceable fruit of righteous-
ness unto them that are exercised thereby," —
Hebrews 12.

Thank heaven! the fire of God's punishment is
applied to the sinner, not because God hates the
sinner, but to burn out the dross, and thus refine
the gold, thus profiting the sinner by the punish-
ment, in that he is made pure, and fitted for duty
in some of the worlds which are without .end.

Oh, how different this view to that inhuman,

62 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

unjustifiable, horrible, and unscriptural conception
of divinity as presented by those who believe and
teach that few are to be saved, while all others are
to be sent to hell to become material for eternal
flames, in order that God might get a little glory.

As the winter months went by, I studied the para-
bles of Christ, as opportunity presented. Christ
says the kingdom of God is like "leaven which a
woman took and hid in three measures of meal, till
the whole was leavened." From this I understand
(1) the "leaven" to be the doctrine or gospel of
Christ; (2) the "woman" the church of Christ;
(3) the "three measures of meal," "every creature
which is in heaven, and on earth, and under the
earth," "till the whole was leavened," that is, till
the inhabitants of heaven, who, we are told are
governed by law and "keep the sayings of this
book," the word of God, and they of earth, and
those who are under the earth, in the pit or prison,
will all hear, believe, and worship God according to
the gospel of Christ.

From the parable of "the lost sheep," as recorded
by Saint Luke, I understood that as the man would
go after the lost sheep, no obstacle would hinder
him in his search. Up the hills, over the valleys,
through the storm he goes, not turning back when
he discovers the lost sheep afar off, straying away
from him, but pressing on until he finds it, when
he brings it home to the fold again, and calleth
his friends and neighbors, saying: "Rejoice with
me, for I have found my sheep which was lost."
From this I learned that Christ, "the Good Shep-

ELDER R. C. EVANS 63

herd," "must reign until he hath put all his enemies
under his feet, and the last enemy that shall be de-
stroyed is death." Death means separation; hence
he will work until the last lost sheep, or soul, is
brought home to God. And I learned the same from
the parable of the lost piece of silver. The woman
will seek diligently till she finds it. Thus the light
and power of the gospel will shine, even to the
dark caverns of the prison until the last soul that
has been blinded by the power of Satan will be
rescued, to glorify God, and prove that Jesus Christ
is Lord of all, and the '"Savior of all men."

The parable of the "prodigal son" conveyed to
me the idea that notwithstanding God's covenant
children wander far out into the world of sin, some-
time they will return to their Father's house. Thus
the lost will be found, the dead brought to life, and
the whole family of mankind be restored to holiness,
"but every man in his own order." (1 Corinthians
15.)

Some may think this view contradicts the vision
of the Palmyra Seer; but I think it is in strict
harmony with the vision. Speaking with reference
to the "sons of perdition," and the punishment to be
inflicted upon them, the words, for ever, everlasting,
endless, eternal, and perpetual, are used. But the
Bible writers used all these words, and yet we find
that the very covenants, punishments, and ordinances
declared by God to be endless, eternal, and ever-
lasting came to an end. In verification of this as-
sertion I submit the following : "For ever" : Exodus
12:14-17; 13:10; 21:6; 29:9; 30:8; Leviticus

64 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

3:17; 10:9; 24; Numbers 10:8; 18:8; 19:10;
Psalm 21:4; 23:6; ''eternal": Jude 7, with Eze-
kiel 16; Amos 1: 11.

Much more could be offered in support of the
fact that the words, for ever, everlasting, endless,
and perpetual, do not at all times carry the idea of
duration, but that often when used in the revelations
of God refer to the quality. In a word, everlasting,
eternal, and endless punishment is God's punish-
ment, for the revelations declare, "eternal and end-
less is my [God's] name.'' ''Eternal punishment is
God's punishment, endless punishment is God's pun-
ishment" ; "nevertheless it is not written that there
shall be no end to this torment, but it is written
endless torment. . . . For behold, I am endless. — P.
100, Doctrine and Covenants.

From the foregoing revelation do I determine the
meaning of the words endless and eternal, when
used concerning the punishment of the sons of per-
dition in the vision, section 76, Doctrine and Cove-
nants, and the words in the vision which saith :

The end thereof, neither the place thereof nor their torment,
no man knows, neither was it revealed, neither is, neither will
be revealed unto man, except to them who are made partakers
thereof; nevertheless, I, the Lord, show it by vision unto
many, but straightway shut it up again; wherefore the end,
the width, the height, the depth and the misery thereof they
understand not, neither any man except they who are or-
dained unto this condemnation.

This, to my mind, shows clearly that there is an
end to their suffering, but God has only revealed the
end thereof to a few by vision. No others are to

ELDER R. C. EVANS 65

know but those few and they who suffer the pun-
ishment.

Webster defines the word eternal thus : A, "with-
out beginning or end, perpetual, everlasting; N, an
appellation, of God.'* Hence I understand Webster
to agree with both the Bible and the Doctrine and
Covenants, in that he defines the word eternal to
mean just what the above books declare it to mean.

If any apply the first definition given by Web-
ster when used in connection with future punish-
ment, they must also believe that those who are to
suifer have always been suffering, for the word
when so applied means without beginning or end.
Who can not see that this position involves an ab-
surdity ?

God is our Father, and to my mind it is contrary
to parental love to punish eternally (in one sense
of the word) one of the children of the world. If
this punishment would never cease, what are we
to understand by the word which saith, 'The mercy
of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting?"
Are we to understand that God will punish the
erring ones of his creation from a spiteful motive?
No! no! a thousand times no! Rather let us be-
lieve that his punishment will burn out the dross,
purify the gold, and eventually cleanse "all the souls
which he hath made" to acknowledge his goodness
and mercy for ever. "God is love." I can not under-
stand a love that is not strong enough for all pardon.
As good is stronger than evil, right mightier than
wrong, so God is greater than Satan, and some-
time in worlds to come will overcome all that is evil

66 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

and reign over all his creation, as "God over all."
Dear reader, I have endeavored to give you the
result of my early teachings and studies as a Latter
Day Saint, and the more I have heard for and
against the thoughts herein presented, the more con-
vinced I am that the position taken by me years ago
is correct. If you think I have been too lengthy, all
the apology I have to make is, I love my Father
in heaven and my elder brother Jesus too well to
permit men unchallenged to scandalize them to the
world as being unkind, unjust, unmerciful, and spite-
ful. No true man would be silent if he heard his
earthly father misrepresented. I love God more be-
cause he is more loving, just, and merciful than
earthly parents, hence I have written the foregoing
without one compunctious throb, praying that this
my puny effort may serve to point the reader to the
God of love and the Savior who was lifted up from
the earth so that all men would be drawn unto
him.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 67

CHAPTER IX.

PERSONAL EXPERIENCES AS A LATTER DAY SAINT.

Just one week after mother and I were baptized
several others were also baptized. At the time they
were confirmed Elder John Shippy spoke in tongues
to two persons, one of whom was my mother. In
the interpretation of the tongue my mother was
informed that two who were near and dear to her
by the ties of nature would be baptized before the
rising of the sun. My parents* faith, as well as my
own, was sorely tried at this time, for Elder Shippy
had never seen one of our family save father, mother,
and myself; and not one of our relatives would
enter a Latter Day Saints' meeting, nor would they
permit us to speak to them concerning our faith.
It was now 11.30 p. m., and yet the revelation said
that before the rising of another sun (before morn-
ing) two who were near and dear to my mother
would be baptized. The meeting closed. Some
doubted, a number repaired to their homes feel-
ing sad, while a few remained to see if anyone came
to be baptized. At last all were about to leave. I
never shall forget the look on poor Brother Shippy's
face, when, just as the last of us were about to leave,
he said, "Let us pray." If ever I saw a Mount Car-
mel and an Elijah, it was on that occasion. As this
modern Elijah raised his hands to heaven, he prayed

68 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

that God would at this time prove that "I am thy
servant, and that I have but spoken thy words."
He ceased praying, his face was white, his voice
calm and sweet, and turning to mother he said,
"Fear not, only believe; for this hour thine eyes
shall behold thine offspring in the waters of bap-
tism."

Immediately there were voices heard out on the
street, and soon my brother William entered the
house with a parcel under his arm.

My mother saw him and cried, "0, Willie, is it
you?"

He replied, "No, mother, not this time."

After him came my sister, Lizzie, and her hus-
band, William Pugsley. The last two named pre-
pared for the water, and thus, as the Lord had said,
before the rising of the sun two of mother's dear
ones were baptized.

This William Pugsley was the same brother-in-
law that only one week before had hid in the bushes
to witness the rite of baptism administered to mother
and me, he being then ashamed to be seen with the
Saints.

Doubtless the reader will wish to know what had
wrought the change. I will tell you as I heard my
sister relate it. "When William passed the Saints*
church that night, he had no thonght of ever becom-
ing a Saint. He went to the Methodist church, re-
mained to the prayer meeting after church, was
prayed for, and went forward to the ^mourner's
bench/ He then made up his mind that he would re-
form, and become a Christian.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 69

"After we returned home, we knelt in prayer
together for the first time in our home. Influences
were brought to bear upon us while in the room
that I need not here relate; and we there decided
to seek an elder and be baptized into the Latter Day
Saints' Church, for we were convinced this was
the way to the Lord. We felt delay was dangerous,
so, though near midnight, we prepared for baptism.
We went to Bro. J. J. Cornish's house, and were in-
formed that he was down at the river baptizing.
The rest you know."

Some time after, I have forgotten the date, my
brother William was smitten with a deadly fever.
All that money could purchase, and human skill and
kind hearts could do for him was done, but he con-
tinued to grow weaker. At last he consented to
have the elders administer to him, as the law of
God directs. They came. Elders John Shippy, J. J.
Cornish, and G. Mottashed. They anointed him
with oil, and prayed for him (see James 5: 14, 15),
laying their hands upon him as the Savior said (see
Mark 16:16-19). He was blessed according to
the promise, and the following day arose from his
bed, and was soon about his work. He soon decided
to be baptized, but his wife opposed it, and so he
concluded to wait. A short time after this his wife
was eating, when something lodged in her throat.
Aid was summoned, but every effort to relieve her
failed. Her throat swelled and became inflamed
and she began to think death was near. Then she
began to call upon God for mercy, promising to
obey him, if he would spare her life. She was re-

70 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

lieved at once, and both my brother William and she
were baptized.

Soon after I joined the church Bro. A. Dempsey
procured for me a situation in the wholesale con-
fectionery establishment of Perrin & Kennleyside.
Here I worked for some time, and then went to
work in a dry goods store, where I formed the ac-
quaintance of some who led me from the straight
path I had chosen to walk in.

There had been some trouble in our branch, which
made known to me that men whom I thought were
head and shoulders above a mean action, became
jealous of each other, and for a time the London
Branch seemed as if it would all go to naught. I
grew careless, became with many more discouraged,
listened, was tempted and fell. Again my voice
was heard in the theater, and my feet moved upon
the ballroom floor.

I tried hard to forget the past, but could not.
Often I would smile upon the stage when my miser-
able heart gave the lie to my smiling face. I tried
to hide behind the flimsy excuse that I was as good
as those that professed more than I did; but each
night as I retired I felt I was a coward. Brother
R. May and others came to talk to me, and once an
officer of the branch told me if I did not quit going
to dances, and singing and acting on the stage, that
they would have me cut off from the church.

"All right," said I, "go ahead." •

But they had mercy on me when I cared not for
myself, and no court of elders was called.

After awhile I left the store and procured a situa-

ELDER R. C. EVANS 71

tion in the firm of A. Kennleyside & Company, con-
fectioners. I worked there one year, when I took
charge of the lozenge department, and received first
prize at the provincial exhibition for my work. This
encouraged me much.

One night I went to a grand ball, took as my
partner a celebrated actress, and after carrying off
the first prize for waltzing, I felt happy and had, I
thought, for once got rid of the awful warning of a
faithful conscience. But all of a sudden, while en-
gaged in a circle dance, I heard a voice and felt a
hand upon my shoulder. I felt this was an angel
from God. I tried to listen, and a feeling of wretch-
edness came over me. I stopped dancing, excused
myself, went out of the ballroom, entered a bed-
room, and was alone with God. Oh, the experience
of that night shall never be forgotten. I was sur-
rounded by many friends, every pleasure the vain
world could give me was mine, yet alone in that room
I was miserable and sad. I felt that all these things
were empty and vain; and there on my knees in
the dark, I asked God to pity and pardon a wretched,
wandering boy. God there proved to me that he
had not forsaken me, and I was encouraged to try
once more to fill my place in the church of God.
I returned home, and when mother met me next
morning in the breakfast room she saw there was
a change, and spoke of it. I told her what had
transpired. Then, if never before, I saw how much
mother loved the church of God and her boy who
had wandered from it.

Kind influences were brought to bear upon me,

72 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

both in our home and at the church. I started to
go to Sunday school and to attend a young men's
prayer meeting. In process of time I taught a class
in the school, and finally was elected president of
the young people's prayer meeting. Much good
was accomplished in those meetings, and some of
the seed sown has borne fruit. From them have
gone forth those who have grown to be plants of
renown in the garden of the Lord.

I wish to relate another fact which proves that
God is unchangeable, and that the son of Mary was
not an impostor, but that God has confirmed and
does confirm the true believer and follower of Christ,
and that those who obey the gospel in these latter
days may becom.e the recipients of the blessings
promised by the Savior in the sixteenth chapter of
Mark, and elsewhere. My niece (the eldest child of
Brother and Sister Pugsley, of whom I have spoken
before) when a child of three years of age met with
a painful accident which would have resulted in her
death had not our Father in heaven glorified himself
in showing his power. It happened thus : My sister
(Sister Pugsley) purchased a poisonous liquid from
a drug store, that she might take iron rust out
of some clothing. She emptied the contents of the
bottle into a cup, and while she went to the next
room to build a fire she placed the cup on the table,
leaving the child alone in the room. She returned
to the room and was horrified to see the child drink-
ing from the cup. She screamed and the child
dropped the cup, but not until it had drunk a quan-
tity of the poison. She called for my mother, who

ELDER R. C. EVANS . 73

was in the front part of the house, and people, hear-
ing her scream, ran in, and soon there were some
twenty persons in the house. The poor child's suf-
fering was awful. She struggled till the blood
rushed out of her eyes, ears, nose, and mouth; her
muscles all contracted, and her body turned a dark
blue color. For a few minutes all stood bewildered,
till my sister called for the consecrated oil. She
tried to pour some oil in her mouth, but found her
teeth were locked fast. They brought her a table
knife to pry the child's teeth apart, but in vain; At
last she poured the oil on the baby's head, and
prayed. These are the words she said: ''0 God, I
have obeyed thy gospel, and thy Son, our Savior
hath said. These signs shall follow them that be-
lieve, and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not
hurt them.' Heal this my child, and thus prove to
these people that thou hast restored thy gospel to
earth again, and that I have accepted of thee.
Amen."

As she opened her eyes she placed the child upon
the floor; and in a few minutes she washed the
blood off its face and hands, changed its clothing,
and the child was seemingly as well as if nothing
had transpired. It may be well to state that my sis-
ter and her husband took the bottle which had con-
tained the poison up to the druggist from whom it
had been purchased, and he stated that one teaspoon-
ful of the poison was enough to kill a man.

I could occupy much space were I to relate all
the miracles which I saw performed in those early
days of my life as a Saint, but I will forbear.

74 . AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

After working for the firm of A. Kennleyside &
Company for one year and nine months, they failed
in business. I was now out of employment, but ob-
tained a good recommendation from the firm, and
made up my mind to go to the States; but Mr.
Perrin, for whom I had first worked at the con-
fectionery business, hearing that I was out of em-
ployment, drove up to our house and offered me a
good situation. I accepted his terms and went to
work at once, continuing in his employ till I left
to go into the ministerial field.

CHAPTER X.

A HAPPY MARRIAGE.

I now come to one of the greatest events of my life.
Soon after my return to the church and school, in
the winter of 1879, there came to our Sunday school
a girl of sixteen summers, Lizzie Thomas. She was
bom and educated in the city of London, but knew
little of the life that surrounded her. At the time of
which I write she had never been in a ballroom or
attended a dancing party or theater. Her books and
her home were her chief enjoyments. She possessed
a light, graceful form rarely seen save as reproduced
from the imagination of a painter. Her hair fell in
light silvery curls down her neck and shoulders, and
her eyes were of a delicate blue ; her voice was soft
and musical, expressing individuality seldom seen in

ELDER R. C. EVANS 75

one so young. Miss Thomas was wondrously gifted
by nature, not only in mind and person, but in heart.
She was as little like the fashionable young ladies
I had met in the ballroom or the opera as it was
well possible to be, partly because she had hitherto
been secluded from the great world, partly from the
care bestowed upon her training. Her father died
while she was a small child, but her mother was
living, and was a firm believer in the fullness of the
gospel of Jesus Christ.

From the first time I met this young lady I de-
sired in my heart to become acquainted with her,
for I thought to be privileged to be in the society
of one so noble could not but be a blessing. I pre-
sume she thought to be in the society of the pure
and good was the best place for her. Months passed
before we spoke to each other, but at last an oppor-
tunity presented itself, and I embraced it.

The church was crowded one Sunday night and
the doors were thrown wide open. It was dark and
raining hard, and as she came out of the door, her
foot slipped, and she fell forward. In less time than
it takes to tell the story I was on the spot; and
before she had reached the ground I caught her and
saved her from the fall. She looked up, recognized
me, and thanked me for the timely assistance ren-
dered. I confusedly stammered out some words
meant to be gallant, left her, and passed on into the
darkness.

After that night we acknowledged each other's
presence when we met ; and, let me add, those meet-
ings were none too frequent for the writer.

76 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

The months passed away as a dream. As I
thought of the silvery curls, the gentle voice, the
plain gray dress, the unassuming character of this
girl, I seemed to wish to be in her presence all the
time. Those soft blue eyes spoke a language I had
never heard before, and I learned fast the sweet
lesson which comes to all true hearts some time in
life. The bud of pure love soon blossomed in the
garden of my affection, and life was a joyous dream,
the dream which, if rudely broken, changes our
beautiful world into a desert waste; if realized,
makes this earth an Eden of delight. Mine was
realized. On the 9th day of June, 1881, we were
married. Elder W. H. Kelley, now of Lamoni,
Iowa, and Reverend Mr. Copeland, of London, On-
tario, were the officiating ministers. We were mar-
ried in the Saints' Church in London, Ontario. Hun-
dreds of people came to witness the ceremony, a
large majority of whom could not gain admittance
to the church. Twenty-eight years have passed away
since that night, but though our sacrifices have been
many, our trials not a few, yet the sunshine of
peace has ever beamed upon our little home. The
rose of love still blooms. May it never wither be-
fore the blast of an unkind word. Lizzie has yet to
speak her first harsh word to me, and I have tried
to be worthy of her ; but I still think I have the best
of the bargain.

When we were married Lizzie taught a class, and
I was the superintendent of the Sunday school. We
both remained with the school for years, and now
when it is so we can attend we do so; for we con-

ELDER R. C. EVANS 77

sider that they have a responsible position who
teach the youth to "remember their Creator." May
God ever bless the Sunday school, for it is the nur-
sery of the church.

I wish to relate my experience with tobacco. I
used this filthy weed for years. My brothers and
sisters of the church had often talked to me about
using it, and at times I felt it would be better for
me were I to abstain from it, but it seemed to be
hard to say no.

On a bright summer afternoon in 1881 I was
walking down the street with my coat open and my
fingers in the armholes of my vest. In my white
vest pocket could be seen three fine cigars, and in
my mouth was another. I walked along, my face
toward the sidewalk. I was thinking of my duty
toward God, and as I chanced to raise my eyes the
sight that met my gaze is still fresh on the pages
of my memory. A small boy, perhaps eight years
old, was coming towards me with a cigar in his
mouth. I felt disgusted. A second look revealed
to me that this boy was a member of my Sunday
school. In a moment I thought, **I will wait till he
comes near me and then I will give him a good
talking to." But quick as lightning my better self
seemed to say, ''Richard, how old must that boy
be before he will have the right to do wrong?" I
answered, "Age gives no one the right to sin." I
was whipped, for conscience seemed to whisper,
"If you tell this boy that it is wrong to use tobacco,
what will you say if he tells you that he has learned
to use tobacco from his Sunday school superintend-

78 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

ent, who now stands before him with one cigar in
his mouth and three in his vest pocket?" While
this was whirling through my mind the little fellow
saw me, I presume, turned his face and passed on,
thinking perhaps that I had not noticed him. I was
glad he had passed me by. The work was accom-
plished. I felt it to be my duty to warn the school
against the evil of tobacco. I could not so long as I
indulged in it myself, and it troubled me. When I was
alone in my room I bowed in silent prayer, asking
the Lord to help me to overcome this evil. I arose, de-
termined by the help of him who stilled the waters
of Galilee, to lay aside tobacco. I had a number of
cigars, a large plug of tobacco with only two pipef uls
taken from it, a costly cigar and cigarette holder,
and a very fine pipe that had been presented to me.
These were all collected, placed in a box, and laid
away, and with a heart full of gratitude to my
heavenly Father I can say that never from that
hour have I used tobacco in any form, and I trust I
shall never fall a victim to that physical, mental, and
spiritual destroyer again. I can not say that even
now I hate it, though I know how hurtful it is, for
at times I love to inhale the fumes of a cigar as I
pass one who may be smoking ; but this, like the ball-
room, is displeasing to God, and I keep from them all
because I wish (like one of other days) "to be about
my Father's business,*' and do those things that
please him.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 70

CHAPTER XI.

ORDAINED TO THE MINISTRY.

October, 1881, Elder John H. Lake, of the Quorum
of Twelve Apostles, came to preside over the
Canada Mission. When I learned that he was about
to make his first appearance in London, by the
request of the secretary of the branch I wrote an
article for publication in the city papers. In the
article I stated that ''Apostle John H. Lake would
preach in the Saints' church." Brother Lake ar-
rived and I called to see him, and at first was
favorably impressed with his appearance. In a few
minutes he referred to the notice in the paper, con-
demning in an unmistakable way the writer of the
notice for calling him an "apostle." Not that he
was ashamed of the calling; "but" said he, "the
people of the world will come to the meeting ex-
pecting to see something wonderful, and when they
get there it will be only me, a man striving to point
my fellow-men to the cross; and no matter how
good the sermon may be, the people will go home
disappointed." I learned a lesson from this rebuke ;
it was this : High sounding titles will avail us noth-
ing. If we honor the office and calling conferred
upon us, the office and calling (or He who placed
them upon us) will honor us.

I was called by the Spirit, according to the law,

80 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

to the office of a priest in the Aaronic priesthood;
and after a prayerful study over the matter, I ex-
pressed myself as being willing to be ordained. Ac-
cordingly, on the afternoon of the 3d day of July,
1882, 1 was ordained under the hands of Elders John
H. Lake and James A. Mcintosh.

I think I shall never forget the first sermon I
preached. So far as I am individually concerned
it was the best t ever preached. The benefit I
derived from it I trust will last me as long as I live.
On the afternoon of my ordination Brother Lake
requested me to preach at night. I asked to be ex-
cused, but he would not hear of my declining, so
I promised to try. Prayer meeting closed. I hur-
ried home and decided to preach on the ''Godhead."
I had Orson Pratt's works containing the Gibson
and Woodman discussion on the Godhead. From
this I compiled a number of quotations, and had
chapter and verse, — and, though I prayed earnestly
for divine assistance, yet I thought, "If God does
not bless me, I know this nearly by heart, and
will get through all right, anyway." I went to
church with my sermon in my hand. Brother Lake
conducted the opening services. After being pre-
sented to the congregation I arose, feeling nervous.
The first word that I spoke was not what I intended
to say. Then followed my text, taken from Genesis,
but I said it would be found in Exodus. As soon
as I made the mistake I knew it, and worse than all,
I felt that all present knew it. For ten minutes I
tried to talk, and then sat down, the worst whipped
boy, I imagine, the reader ever saw. Elder Lake

ELDER R. C. EVANS 81

arose, said something about * 'Little boats should keep
near the shore," told his experience when he first
began to preach, and closed the meeting.

I returned hom^ and retired, — a sad boy. I will
not attempt to give the readers an account of my
thoughts, only that I would have denied my calling
if I had had the courage to do so, and I stated to
some that it was the first and it would be the last
time that I would attempt to preach. The week
passed away, and Sunday came again. I went to
church, arrived a few minutes after the time ap-
pointed to open the meeting. As I entered the
church I discovered that it was full of people, and
many of my old-time friends were present. The
president of the branch. Elder Edgar Harrington,
came forward and whispered, "Brother Richard, we
are waiting to hear you preach this morning; more
than two thirds of these people have heard of your
ordination and have come to hear you preach."

I refused. He reasoned kindly with me. I could
not deny that God had called me, and I finally con-
sented to try. He accompanied me to the pulpit,
and after singing and an earnest prayer by Elder
Harrington, I arose, trembling from head to foot.
I never shall forget my feelings as I opened the
large Bible before me, for this time I had decided
to open the Bible and take for my text the first verse
my eyes fell upon, and trust in God for the rest.
I opened the Bible at the 119th Psalm, and my eyes
rested on the ninth verse: "Wherewithal shall a
young man cleanse his way? By taking heed thereto
according to thy word."

82 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

This verse was my text, but I feared to lift my
eyes to look at the people till after I read this verse.
Then I felt the Spirit of God rest upon me, and my
poor, stammering tongue was freed, and I talked
for one hour and twenty minutes. Many of the
friends of other days were affected, and the Saints
felt strengthened in God ; and I was made to realize
that which I think has saved me from falling be-
neath the weight of the applause and flattery which
unthinking friends have heaped upon me; namely,
that I am but a weak, ignorant creature, and that
only when God is with me by his Spirit can I work
successfully in the gospel field. Often, even now,
when I hear people talk of efforts I am permitted
to make, do I call to mind my first sermon, so care-
fully prepared, and the second one, preached under
the favor of God.

I have written this experience in order to show
the reader how I can preach when I preach in my
own strength; and though it is humiliating to have
to confess my weakness, yet I trust the eyes of some
who are starting out in the ministry will scan these
pages and profit thereby. If one soul shall profit
by my hard-earned experience, I shall count myself
well paid.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 83

CHAPTER XII.

WORK AS A PRIEST IN LONDON.

Soon after I was ordained I was elected presid-
ing priest of the London Branch, and I endeavored
to perform my duty as best I could, in which God
blessed me. Often I would preach in the London
church, then drive out to Saint Johns, preach there
in the afternoon, and then to London East at night.
Nearly all one summer I would preach in Saint Johns
and Lambeth every alternate Sunday afternoon.
Usually Bro. 0. W. Cambridge would drive me out,
and if he could not, I would hire a horse, and when
I could not do that, some few times we walked the
six miles, and back again in time to preach in the
open air in London East. Often after my Sunday's
work was accomplished, I could hardly speak above
a whisper. While thus engaged, I learned that a
''Bible Christian'' minister by the name of L. W.
Wickett had delivered a lecture on "Mormonism."
I learned from those who were present that he had
all the calumny and scandal contained in the works
of Howe, Beadle, Stenhouse, and Hyde against
Joseph Smith compiled, and stated that he was
willing to prove anything he had said ; and further,
that he had his lecture in manuscript form and he
was willing that any person should examine it. I
went to his church, took part in his prayer meeting.

84 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

and after the meeting requested the privilege of
reading the manuscript of his lecture on Mormonism.
At first he refused to allow me to see the manu-
script, but when reminded of his promise in public,
he said, ''Well, if you are determined to see it, why,
you must come to my house.'* I went, and with me
a brother who wrote as fast as I cared to read.
Much that he stated in his lecture concerning Brig-
ham Young and the Salt Lake abominations was
true, but about all that he had to say with refer-
ence to Joseph Smith, the Book of Mormon, and the
church from 1830 to 1844, contradicted the plain
statements of history. After I had finished reading,
his reverence said, ''Well, sir, is there anything false
in that lecture?" I replied, "Yes, sir. I wish you
to understand that I am not here to defend Brigham
Young, or the doctrines that he taught, or the church
over which he presided. Much of that which you
have to say concerning him may be true, but the
statements you make here in this paper with refer-
ence to the Book of Mormon, Joseph Smith, and the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, I am
prepared to prove are false. You have either igno-
rantly or willfully misrepresented the teachings of
the Book of Mormon, the origin of it, the doctrine
of the Latter Day Saints, and the character of the
prophet, Joseph Smith. If you are ignorant of the
true facts, I shall be pleased to do all in my power
to place works in your hands that you may be prop-
erly informed. If you have willfully misrepresented
the facts, I shall leave no stone unturned to disabuse

ELDER R. C. EVANS 85

the public mind with reference to the subject, so far
as I have power to work for the right."

He confessed in that room that had he known
at the time of his delivering the lecture what he had
learned since, he would not have spoken of Joseph
Smith or his work as he had, but that his main
object in delivering the lecture was to expose Salt
Lake Mormonism. I thanked him for the admis-
sion, and told him that the proper place for such a
confession was in his church before the people to
whom he had made the false statements. He seemed
surprised and said, ''Sir, do you wish me to go
before my people and confess that I am a liar?
Why, what influence would I have over them if I
were to confess to them?" I replied, *'Mr. Wickett,
I had not thought of calling you a liar; but, sir, if
you have lied, you ought to confess your fault before
those in whose hearing you made the false state-
ments. I think, sir, that you owe it to them, to
the sacred memory of the dead, and to the Latter
Day Saints ; and now, sir, you must either confess to
your people that you have misrepresented Joseph
Smith, the Book of Mormon, and the Latter Day
Saints, or meet me on the platform and defend your
statements, or I will advertise you as a coward and
a defamer of good men." He again refused either
to confess his faults or meet me, and told me to do
my worst.

I accordingly consulted with the proper authori-
ties, published an article giving an account of our
meeting and the refusal of the reverend gentleman
to meet us in debate, and announced that I would

86 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

lecture on the following subject: *'Was Joseph Smith
a prophet of God, or a blasphemous and daring
impostor?" Elder J. A. Mcintosh arrived in the
city the day of the lecture, came up to the factory
where I was working and said, "Go in, my boy, I
will stand by you, and God will give you power, for
you are on the side of right." This encouraged me,
and when I knew that Elder Mcintosh would be
there I asked him to preside over the meeting, which
he did.

The hour arrived and the church was full. The
reverend gentleman had been kindly invited to be
present, through the columns of the press, but he
was made conspicuous by his absence. I was blessed
of God in presenting the truth, and lectured for
two hours and forty-five minutes. Though the
church was crowded, not one left the house.

After several lectures on both sides, the reverend
gentleman took to the papers, calling on "the boy"
to follow, and we did to the end. This, by the way,
is where I was first called "the boy preacher." That
name still clings to me, and there is one thing con-
nected with it that makes me happy. It is, that
though only a poor working boy, God stood by and
enabled me to defend his word, his church, and his
prophet. Through these lectures and letters many
heard the gospel and not a few were baptized into
the fold of Christ.

It would not be just for me to conclude this inci-
dent without stating that Elders George Mottashed
and J. A. Mcintosh (while he remained in London)
did all in their power, both with their pens and

J:LDER R. C. EVANS 87

on the platform, to help me in the work of justice
and truth. The work of God flourished in these
parts, though the reverend gentleman lost his health
and for years had to suffer. I will have occasion
to refer to him in the future.

Thus I labored on, till in the spring of 1884 I was
called by the Spirit in accordance with the law, to
the office of elder, and on the evening of the
26th of May, 1884, 1 was ordained an elder under the
hands of Elders John H. Lake and George Motta-
shed, and was elected presiding elder of the London
Branch, which office I held till released in 1886 to
do missionary work.

Soon after my ordination, I was called upon to
administer to an old lady, a member of Mr. Wickett's
church. She was afflicted with deafness, and she
testified at the time that before I took my hands off
her head she could hear the closing part of my
prayer; and from that hour her hearing has been
better. The old lady was so overjoyed at the time
that she told me that her pastor, Mr. Wickett, told
her he would never speak against Joseph Smith
again ; *'f or," said he, "while I was ridiculing Joseph
Smith and the oil which he anointed the sick with,
I turned deadly sick, and have not seen a painless
liour since." Be this true or false, it is a well-
known fact that Mr. Wickett took sick and suffered
long, and finally resigned his position as pastor of
the church; but if correctly informed, he is preach-
ing again in a small country church.

I shall now furnish the reader a few of the
evidences received that the signs promised by the

88 AUTOBIOGRAPHY

Savior follow the true believer in the gospel in the
latter days.

One night while preaching in London Bro. W.
Cambridge came up and requested me to go and
administer to an old gentleman who had never been
to our church, and had heard but little of the latter-
day work. Brother Cambridge had conversed with
him some, and he desired Brother Cambridge to
bring an elder, for he believed if he was administered
to as the Bible teaches he would be healed. I did not
wish to go, as he was a stranger to the church and
to me. However, I went, Brn. O. W. Cambridge and
William Corbett accompanying me. We entered the
home of the old gentleman, found him a helpless
invalid, who had been confined to his room for ten
months. He had been working with a gang of men,
and had had a bad fall, alighting on his back. He
was carried to his home and the doctor could do
nothing for him. They said his spinal cord was
fractured; that he would never be able to get out
again. He could not keep still, but would keep mov-
ing his hands and feet, and in fact his whole body.
He was a pitiful sight to behold. I talked with him,
and afterwards his family, and with the brethren
before named, bowed in prayer. As we prayed the
Spirit of God rested upon me, and I arose, anointed
him with oil, laid my hands upon him, offering a
short prayer, asking our Father to heal this man.
I shall not attempt to describe the feelings of all
present, but in a moment that poor, decrepit old
man was walking and praising God, declaring, "I
am healed." He rested well that night, and next

MOTHER.

90 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

morning he went to work. The cure was permanent,
for he afterwards enjoyed good health.

Another case of an unbaptized believer being
healed by the power of God: Mr. Edwin Foil, a
relative of Bro. William Hunt, of London, Ontario,
took seriously ill. The affliction was in the brain,
and notwithstanding all that human skill could do
was done, he still continued a raving maniac. Elder
George Mottashed and the writer were sent for. We
administered to him as the law of God directs, and
as soon as we took our hands off his head he spoke
to us, recognized who we were and what we had
been doing for him; and from that time he stood a
worthy and respected citizen, in his right mind.

Dear reader, I could continue to relate a number
of cases where God healed the sick under my hands
and those of my brethren. Dozens of cases could
be related of where the doctors have said the sick
must pass away, yet God by his power, through
obedience to the law, has raised the infant baby and
the aged sire to health again; but lest my sketch
be too lengthy we must pass on to other subjects.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 91

CHAPTER XIII.
FIRST MINISTERIAL WORK AWAY FROM HOME.

While presiding over the branch at London I
labored hard in the candy factory, often working
fourteen hours a day, and then perhaps would go
and administer to the sick ; yet my health was good
and I scarcely knew what pain was. When my holi-
days came, I would go out and preach for a month
or, perhaps, two weeks at a time, and in this way
preached in different parts of the Canada mission.
Such trips have cost me in lost time and traveling
expenses as much as forty-eight dollars, yet God
smiled upon our little home, and we always had
enough and to spare.

When I first began to leave home to preach I
went to the other side of Chatham. While there
Bro. E. H. Gurley came, and I preached with fair
liberty. Being invited to go to a house near by,
and leaving my few friends in the orchard, and being
informed that tar and feathers were in waiting for
me at the house, I went trusting in Him who had
told me when ordained that every arm raised against
me would fall powerless. Entering the house, they
surrounded me, and we had quite a talk. Brother
Gurley and others in the orchard hearing loud talk-
ing, thought I was being cared for by enemies, and
said, "Brethren, I can't stand this any longer,*' and

92 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

off he came to the house, determined to do what he
could for my safety. By the time he reached the
house I was preaching to a crowd of attentive lis-
teners. They who were my bitterest enemies were
moved to tears. A number of those present are now
in the church.

About this time the work opened in Saint Marys.
Bro. Robert Brown having moved in there, I, in
company with Bro. Frank Falkner, called to get a
parcel from him. He prevailed on us to remain that
night and preach, stating he could get a house full
in an hour. We preached, and soon after returned
to Saint Marys, and began work in earnest.

Much could be written concerning our work in
Saint Marys, but two incidents will suffice. One
night I dreamed I would baptize five before leaving ;
at least this was my interpretation of the dream.
But after preaching every night, Sunday night came
with no signs of any being baptized. It was my
last sermon, for that trip, and I was to leave the fol-
lowing morning so as to get to my work at the
factory. Bedtime came, and I was sad. Members of
the Brown family knew of my dream, and I could
not bring myself to believe I had been deceived.
Some members of the family went to bed, but I
laid down on the lounge, saying: **I will wait here,
for I still look for the fulfillment of my dream." At
half past eleven, when all but two of the family had
retired, the door bell rang. My heart leaped for
joy; and before leaving for home I had baptized five
of one family, and a young man and a woman, mak-
ing seven in all, — all grown people. It was in the

ELDER R. C. EVANS 93

month of January, and large quantities of ice were
coming down the river, making it dangerous to
enter the raging, swollen stream. Through the
darkness we traveled to the river. We stood on the
bank, and felt that it would only be by the power of
God that we could baptize in that river. We sang
and prayed and then entered the raging flood. I
am not alone in bearing this testimony, that as soon
as my feet touched the water the way opened before
me, and though tons of ice were all around us, not
one piece touched us. After we came out of the
water some of those on the shore, one a Roman
Catholic, testified that just as I touched the water,
they saw a bright light coming down the river and
it remained over the part of the river where I was
baptizing, till after I had reached the shore. My
work in Saint Marys was blessed of God, and many
true hearts there throb with the love of God. Elder
A. Sinclair and wife, now of Fall River, Massachu-
setts, and Dr. W. A. Sinclair, of Boston, Massa-
chusetts, and Thomas and Daniel Sinclair, of Saint
Marys, Ontario, were some of those baptized that
night.

I never shall forget how I often worked ^ve nights
a week till ten o'clock, and after working sometimes
ninety hours in one week in the factory, would rise
at 5 a. m. Sunday, drive to Saint Marys in all kinds
of weather, preach three sermons, baptize, and then
drive to London, reaching home at two or three
o'clock Monday morning, so as to get to my work
sometimes at 4 a. m. God grant that the seed sown

94 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

in those days may yield a golden harvest when the
reaping time comes.

I wish to relate another evidence of God's love
and power, as witnessed by a number, as well as the
writer. It is as follows: Maggie, the eldest daugh-
ter of Bro. and Sr. W. H. Grey, of Hibbert, Ontario,
was taken very ill, and medical aid was sent for.
The medical attendant soon discovered that her ail-
ment was a stoppage of the bowels, caused by dis-
placement. He applied the usual remedies without
effect, and finally called another physician to consult.
The two decided that nothing could be done except
to relieve the pain, unless an operation was per-
formed. As the parents of the patient were not
favorably disposed to such a course, the medical
attendants left, with very little hope for the life of
the suffering one. Not so with the parents. They
had faith and hope in a skill more than human.
They sent for Elder S. Brown, Saint Marys, and
telegraphed to London for me. We hastened to the
bedside of the suffering one and were informed that
the girl had been suffering for nine days. Her
screams at times were pitiful to hear. We entered
the room, bowed in prayer, and in the name of the
suffering one of Gethsemane besought our Father
to honor the promise of the Savior where he said,
"They shall lay hands on the sick and they shall
recover." We then anointed her as the apostles did,
laid our hands upon her head and prayed over her;
and He who could not pass by without blessing the
woman whose pale, wan hand touched the hem of his
garment, heard our prayer, granted to the child

ELDER R. C. EVANS 95

instant relief, and in a short time the bowels resumed
their normal condition, moved freely, and the patient
at once recovered. The Mitchell Recorder, London
Free Press, and other Canadian papers gave their
readers a full account of it at the time. I have a
copy of the Free Press of August 24, 1885, before
me, which contains an account of the case.

I could continue writing for hours and then not
relate all the blessings God conferred upon his peo-
ple under my own observation as a minister of the
gospel of Jesus Christ. Each day brought fresh
evidence to me that, weak and ignorant working boy
as I was. He who careth for the lilies was watching
over and blessing my feeble efforts ; and not till my
fingers clasp white flowers under a pall, shall I
cease to work for the good of my fellow-man, and
praise God for his power and love to me, an ignorant
lad.

96 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XIV.

ORDINATION TO THE OFFICE OF SEVENTY ; CALL TO THE
MISSIONARY WORK.

Little has been said concerning our home, as I
presume the reader will not be interested in that as
much as in my work in the ministry. Let me say,
however, that all went well in our home. Our first-
born lived but a few hours. We laid her away
'neath the whispering leaves, hoping to meet the
pure spirit in a land where the flowers of life never
wither 'neath the frost of death. Ere two and a
half years had passed away our hearts were made
glad by the advent of a little boy, who was blessed
under the hands of Elder John H. Lake, and named
William Thomas Evans.

The year of which I write, 1886, I was getting
eleven dollars per week at the confectionery works,
and my overtime often brought me fifteen dollars
per week. I was foreman of the lozenge, licorice,
and chewing gum departments. All was going on
well and all that could reasonably be desired was
mine.

One day I was called down into the office, and
was requested to sign an agreement to work for
three years at an increase of salary. I told my em-
ployer that if he gave me time to consider, I would
give him an answer in a few days. My reason for

ELDER R. C. EVANS 97

not accepting his terms was that it had been thought
by some that the time was near at hand when I
would be sent into the missionary field, and I knew
if I signed an agreement to labor for Mr. Perrin,
I must in honor fulfill it; and I thought, now I
will speak to no living person concerning this matter,
but will fast and pray before the Lord, that he
may guide me. I did so, and about one week had
passed away when Bro. Richard Howlett spoke in
prophecy to me informing me of the whole matter
that had been in secret presented to the Lord, in-
structing me to prepare for the field, for I was
about to be sent there. Now Elder Lake and I had
talked over my going into the field, and I had told
him whenever it was manifested to me from the
Lord that he desired me to devote my entire time
to the ministry, I was willing to leave wife, child,
home, and salary, and follow where the Lord would
lead me.

When the General Conference convened at La-
moni, Iowa, April 6, 1886, I was appointed to minis-
terial labor in the Dominion of Canada. My certifi-
cate was forwarded to my address, April 20, 1886,
signed by Joseph Smith, President, and H. A. Steb-
bins, Secretary of the church.

Then came my trial. I was called upon to leave
the factory and fellow-workmen where and with
whom I had labored for years. I had worked hard
and received small pay in this factory, but of late
my income was fair and my work was not hard.
My work for four years had been more to see that
others did their work right than to do it myself.

98 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

I had presents in nearly every room in my house
given me by those, for v^hom and with whom I
had labored ; but all must be left behind. Mr. Per-
rin (my employer) presented me with letters of
recommendation, the work hands gave me a pleas-
ant little surprise at my home, and I thus severed
my connection with a firm and many friends who
did me justice. Next I came to the London Branch,
resigned my position as president, teacher in the
Sunday school, and trustee of the church. Again
a surprise awaited me. My little home was filled
with Saints and I was made the recipient of a num-
ber of presents, chief among them my precious
Bible that has been a blessing to me since, while far
from home and friends.

Then came the hardest trial of all ; to say fare-
well to Lizzie, little Willie, and home! Lizzie had
been always first to help me in every good work;
had taught me much in the way of reading, writ-
ing, and spelling; in fact, had been a star in the
darkest night of my experience. In the midst of
billows and tempest she ever appeared as a white
calm, a rainbow instead of cloud. I saw the path
of duty, so did she, and without a murmur we
agreed to walk therein.

One evening I was reading a Lamoni paper and
saw my name had been presented to the conference
by the presidents of the quorums of seventy for ordi-
nation in the First Quorum of Seventy, it having
been presented to them that I should act in that quo-
rum before the Lord. I read further that the confer-
ence confirmed the call, and resolved that Apostle

ELDER R. C. EVANS 99

John H. Lake, president of the Canadian Mission,
ordain me to the office of seventy, on his return to
Canada. After prayerful consideration of the matter,
I consented to be so ordained, and was on the 12th
day of May, 1886, ordained. Soon afterward I re-
ceived a license as a member of the First Quorum of
Seventy, signed by Heman C. Smith and E. C. Brand,
secretary and president of said quorum; and on
Friday, June 11, I left home and loved ones for the
field.

From thence onward my life has been one sub-
ject to the call of duty, at home or abroad. And
though the call has been mostly for labor away from
home, I have gone, and will continue to do so, cheer-
fully; for as the poet has sung:

'Tis a war that calls for valor, 'tis a conflict with the world;
There can be no furlough granted, never must the flag be

furled.
We can never cease the conflict, till the summons home be

heard ;
We have all for life enlisted in the army of the Lord.

100 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XV.

some striking examples of our heavenly
father's mercy.

I will now proceed to give the reader an account
of some of the mercies of our heavenly Father to-
ward the Saints and others that I have been per-
mitted to labor with as a servant of God.

I was preaching in London, when a lady about
thirty years of age came to me and requested bap-
tism. She was a poor, wan creature, who testi-
fied to me that since her thirteenth birthday she
had not passed by one day without pain. For years
she had to carry her laudanum bottle with her all
the time. The doctors had repeatedly informed her
that if she was to go without the laudanum over a
stated time she would die. She had to take upward
of two hundred drops a day, and at times over that
amount. Numbers said she would die in the water
if I attempted to baptize her, but I- baptized her and
she felt as well after baptism as she usually felt.
She went to a district conference in the township
of Osborne, Ontario, June 19 and 20, 1886. While
there she was administered to by Elders A. Lever-
ton, T. A. Phillips, and the writer. Brother Lever-
ton was an entire stranger to her, but while ad-
ministering to her he was blessed with the gift of
prophecy, telling her that if she would put away the

ELDER R. C. EVANS 101

drug that she was using and put her trust in God,
the Lord would heal her of her affliction. She
arose and confessed that though it was but 4 p. m.,
she had already taken two hundred drops of laud-
anum that day, and stated further that she from
that hour would never taste laudanum or any other
drug. She came to my mother-in-law's residence,
remained there over a week, and we administered to
her whenever the pain would come on her, till she
was healed. She is now a strong, healthy woman,
and not to my knowledge has she touched a drop
of laudanum since.

After the June conference, in company with Bro.
J. H. Lake, I went down below Toronto, to Victoria
County. Preached there, and had good liberty ; but
as soon as meetings were over an unaccountable feel-
ing of sadness would come over me. I would go to
the woods or barn and pray, but I got worse and
worse. I tried to make myself believe it was lone-
liness, but finally we prayed till we felt that the
Lord had a work elsewhere for me to perform.
While we were meditating what course to pursue,
word came for me to hasten home, that my sister
was dying and father was very low. Brother Lake
loaned me all the money he had, and with the little
I had we found I could not get my ticket, to say
nothing of lunch on the way. Brother Lake walked
with me about two miles, carrying my satchel, when
we parted with heavy hearts. I walked till I came
to the next station, found I had just. enough to
buy my ticket to London, and six cents to spare. I
got to Toronto the same night, bought me five cents'

102 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

worth of food, and reached home the next forenoon
with one cent in my pocket.

When I reached my sister's I learned that two
doctors had told my mother there was no hope, that
the sick woman could live only a day or two at the
most. As I entered the room my sister, though she
could not speak, recognized me, and told us by
signs that she desired me to pray for her and ad-
minister to her as the Bible directs, and I did so.
She began to recover at once, and still lives to bear
witness that she was healed by the power of God.
My father recovered, and soon I was directed to go
to Saint Thomas, where I preached in the Free
Thought Hall. After preaching for some time to
crowded houses I was challenged to debate with a
gentleman who was a member of the Secular
Thought Society. His name was Mr. Darby. We
discussed two propositions, he affirming both of
them: *'(1) Joseph Smith was a polygamist, (2)
God in the Bible (King James' Version) taught
and sanctioned polygamy."

Mr. Darby was a very smart man, but he was
on the wrong side, and in consequence made a fail-
ure. On both propositions the house voted in my
favor. Another man was sent for and arrived.
He called himself Professor J. R. Simpson. After
three propositions were arranged and signed by us
both, he left, promising to return. Before the time
of the debate, however, his supporters, who con-
stantly attended our meetings, wrote and told him
they would not agree to indorse him nor support
him if he came. I have the letter now, for the. pro-

ELDER R. C. EVANS 103

fessor gave it to me some time after when I met
him in London, claiming that it was not his fault,
but theirs, that the debate did not take place.

One of their number who, I heard, lectured for
them, asked me to go home with him one night.
(He in other years had been a Saint, but had fallen.)
I went, talked with him till three o'clock in the morn-
ing. He declared he would never pray again, and
stated that he did not believe there was a God.
While his wife and I knelt in prayer in his house
(by his consent) he sat smoking by my side. I
reasoned with him for days, and his wife and I
determined to pray for him. One day he came to
me and said, "Elder Evans, I know you have been
praying for me." He told me of evidence he had
received and that he wished to pray with me and
come back into the church. That man is now an
officer in the church, and his wife is a happy wife
and a true Latter Day Saint.

Before I left the city I baptized a number. The
branch was soon after reorganized, and to-day I be-
lieve we have a branch there of sonle seventy mem-
bers, and some have moved away.

About this time Bro. E. K. Evans and his wife
came into the church. I baptized them in Saint
Thomas. Brother Evans was soon called to the min-
istry. His letters to the papers, his articles in the
Herald, and his sermons in the pulpit have since
made him well known.

Notwithstanding the lonely hours, the scandal
and vituperation that at times I have suffered while
in the field, when I recall to mind the many pleas-

104 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

ant times I have spent, I am happy. All the wealth
of earth could not procure me the happiness that
some actions of my life have given me while in the
discharge of duty as a servant of God. Under God
I have been instrumental in bringing sunshine to
darkened households, in calling heads of families
from haunts of vice and midnight orgies back to
wife and children, in bringing wandering children
back from the ranks of infidelity to the shrine of
prayer in the home of the innocent sinless past. If
I shall accomplish no more, I have not lived in vain,
for through my labor, with God's blessing added,
some who have wallowed in the mire of infidelity,
and have been bloated with the fruit of priestcraft
and modern idolatry, have been brought to the
Savior's side, and now are basking in the sunbeams
of God's love.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 105

CHAPTER XVI.

EXCELLENT MEETINGS; MUCH SUCCESS ATTENDS
OUR EFFORTS.

August 15, 1886, 1 baptized some in Saint Thomas.
One lady baptized was a cripple. If I remember her
statement aright, she said that some two years before
the time of which I write she slipped and fell,
breaking her limb. Medical aid was summoned and
her limb was cared for according to the surgical
science. It was discovered that in falling she had
broken the cords of her foot, and for this sore
affliction there was little relief and no cure. She
would go with a bandage around her foot and limb
to keep the foot in the proper place, but when she
stepped on a stick or stone or any raised article on
the floor or street, she would fall if some one was
not at hand to help her. When baptized, it took her
ten minutes to get down the hill to the water. With
some difficulty I got her into the stream, and after
baptizing her, as she rose up out of the water,
she stepped out, and after taking the first step,
she cried, "0, Elder Ev^ns, I am healed!" She
stamped her foot on the stones and again cried,
*Traise God, I am entirely restored !"

She ran out of the water, up the hill, tore the
long bandage from her foot and ankle, and before
a large number of people testified that she was
healed. I wrote an account of this to the Herald

106 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

about the time it transpired, and she has had it
published since, and in many parts of Canada she
has borne testimony as above. Her name is Mrs.
Thomas Brooks, of Essex Center, Ontario.

Friday, August 27, 1886, I left with Mrs. Janrow,
of Saint Thomas, to visit her father and friends
at Vanessa, Norfolk County. She had heard me
preach in Saint Thomas, was interested, and wished
me to go and preach to her people. They were all
old school Baptists. We arrived in Vanessa * late
in the afternoon. Mrs. Janrow introduced me to
her friends, and I was invited to remain with Mr.
Longhurst, a brother-in-law of Mrs. Janrow. After
talking with them in their beautiful home, I went
up to the village, obtained permission to preach in
the Bartholomew Hall, Sunday afternoon, and posted
bills to that effect. There is but one church in the
place, and it belongs to the Methodist denomina-
tion. Sunday morning I attended their meeting,
and at the close I stepped up to the minister, handed
him a bill, and asked him to read it to the congrega-
tion. He saw that it was the announcement of my
meeting in the hall, and at once said, "No, sir; I
will not make your announcement. I have nothing
to do with you." I bade him good morning, and
went home.

Afternoon came, the hall was crowded. I then
announced that if the Methodist friends had any
announcements to make, they may now have the
privilege to speak. The proprietor of the hall in-
formed me that I could have the hall no longer. A
good Methodist abused me some, and told me I

ELDER R. C. EVANS 107

could not prove baptism to be immersion. I told
him if I had a place to preach in I would preach on
that subject that night, whereupon Mr. James Ban-
nister informed me that I could preach in his house.
I accepted the kind offer and promised to be there.

Mr. Bannister's fine house was crowded and many
stood on the lawn. At the close I was challenged to
debate the subject of infant baptism with the Metho-
dist preacher, but the debate was not to take place
for two weeks. I informed the people that I would
gladly remain and debate with the reverend gentle-
man if some one would keep me.

A dozen cried, **You can come to my place !"

So I consented to remain. I preached every night
save one until the two weeks expired, but the
preacher that was selected to debate with me failed
to put in an appearance.

I baptized Bro. Robert Longhurst and wife and
Sister Welsh. Notwithstanding Mr. Welsh had
given his consent that I could baptize his wife and
the whole town, yet when he returned to Vanessa
and found that his wife had been baptized, he felt
badly. He told me afterwards that when he told me
I might baptize his wife, if I could before he returned,
(he was away from home one week) he had no idea
that I would baptize her. Sister Welsh felt sad
when her husband opposed her, and was told by the
Spirit that if she was faithful her husband and
others of her friends would soon be baptized. I
preached every night for the third week, the house
crowded every night, and just eight days after I

108 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

baptized Sister Welsh, I baptized her husband and
four more of her relatives.

With tears we bade adieu to Saints and friends
in Vanessa, being called west to preach a funeral
sermon. On my return home I met a Baptist
preacher on the train. He learned who I was and
that I had baptized a number of his members where
he had formerly preached, and he complained bit-
terly because I had baptized his flock. I informed
him that the gospel was free to all and that' if he
would repent of his sins and believe the gospel I
would baptize him too. He would not, so we parted.

I arrived home the first of October and found
that the city was overwhelmed with diphtheria;
numbers were dying all around our home. Left
home next morning for Saint Marys conference.
While I was speaking in the conference, October 4,
a telegram reached me saying, "Come ; bring elders.
Our Willie is very sick."

Elders J. H. Lake and Christopher Pierson and
myself took the first train. We found that he had
been in convulsions, and when we arrived was insen-
sible, lying in his mother's arms, his flesh a dark
yellow color, his mouth and throat one mass of scab,
and between his teeth a greenish froth. We admin-
istered to him and he recovered, though for some
weeks afterward he was cross-eyed, from the effect
of the terrible suffering, yet after being adminis-
tered to again his eyes came all right.

Left home on October 10. Attended Blenheim
conference. Brother Leverton was there ordained
to the office of seventy by Brother Lake, I assisting.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 109

I returned to Vanessa, December 4. I here wish
to relate to the reader something which caused me
to have great faith in the promise of the Savior,
where he said by the mouth of his servant the
believers would ''dream dreams.'*

On the night referred to I dreamed that as it
had been announced that I would preach on the
"Divinity of the Book of Mormon," the next day
(Sunday), three ministers would come and cause
trouble in my meeting, but that I should put my
trust in God, and all would be well. I arose next
morning and told my dream. All were surprised,
said they had not heard a word of preachers coming,
and all looked forward to the afternoon. While I
was preaching to a large congregation, in walked
three preachers. Two of them opened their Bibles
and followed me, while the third wrote as much
of my discourse as he could get. When I con-
cluded, I gave liberty for any to ask questions. At
once the preacher who had taken notes arose, but
instead of asking questions, he began to tell us all
about the Book of Mormon being the Spalding
Romance, and that Joseph Smith was an impostor,
that he had been killed by a mob, that it served
him right, and "had I been there," said he, "I would
have helped to rid the earth of such a villain." He
further said: "This man Evans is as bad as Smith,
and the virtue of your daughters and the chastity
of your wives are not safe while this man is in the
neighborhood. I have come here to root up Mor-
monism; I am here to challenge the impostor to
meet me in debate; I am here to prove to the good

110 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

people of Vanessa that Joe Smith was a fraud, the
Book of Mormon a base lie, and Mormonism from
stem to stern a system of deviltry." He talked for
twenty-five minutes. When I replied God's Spirit
fell upon me, and in ten minutes nearly everyone
in the house was in tears. I related the sufferings
of the Saints in Missouri and Illinois; reviewed
briefly the work .of Joseph and his cold-hearted
murder; took up Stenhouse, Beadle, and Smucker,
from whom the preacher quoted, proved to the peo-
ple that he misrepresented these books, and finally
told the reverend gentleman I was willing to meet
him on any or all of the subjects he had challenged
me to meet him upon; that he could name his sub-
ject, time, and place, and I would not keep him wait-
ing one hour.

He arose, stated that he was sorry that he had
misrepresented the books referred to; that he was
not aware that I was posted in the histories or he
would not have brought them. (This to my mind
showed that he knew he was misrepresenting the
facts all the time, but was now sorry, not that he
had been guilty of telling falsehoods, but only sorry
that he had been caught at it.) He refused to debate
on the Book of Mormon, or mission of Joseph Smith,
but said he would debate with me if I would affirm
that water baptism was essential to salvation. I
consented, and we met that night. The hall was
crowded, and truth gained a decided victory.

I would like to tell the reader all that transpired
after the debate, but want of time and space forbid.
Permit me to say that the preacher got out bills

ELDER R. C. EVANS 111

announcing services on Mormonism for several
nights. I stopped my meeting, replied to him one
night, when he tried to drive me off the platform,
but the congregation hissed him, and finally he had
to let me reply. I spoke from 9.20 till 11.55 p. m.,
and notwithstanding the hall was crowded, none
left after I began speaking. From that night few
attended his lectures, and notwithstanding his bills
were out that he would preach for several nights,
he closed his meetings and left town. My meetings
were larger than ever. At times so many got in
that it was considered impossible to open the door
(it opened in), and some boys had to climb out of
the window in order to make room for the door to
open.

I have lived to baptize thirty-four in that branch,
while the preachers who came to wipe us from the
earth are only remembered with pity and their
actions with contempt. The preachers referred to
are Mr. Sims, of the city of Brantford, and Mr.
Summerville, editor of Glad Tidings, in same city.
I have forgotten the other one's name.

112 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XVII.

CONFERENCE AT KIRTLAND, OHIO.
1887.

I spent nineteen days of January at Chatham,
where I preached nearly every night to large con-
gregations, baptized thirteen, and administered to
several, with very marked effect in some cases,
notably among them the babe of Bro. and Sr. Harry
Lively, who when thought to be at death's door was
healed instantly by the power of God. The memory
of my visit in Chatham in January, 1887, will ever
be pleasant to me.

February 10 our daughter Lizzie was born. I
was called home by telegram. The following day
I left home to attend to my lectures already an-
nounced in Saint Thomas. Returned home in five
days and remained one week.

Started in company with Elder Lake for General
Conference. On the way to Kirtland we stopped
five days in Pittsburg, Pennsylvania. I was delighted
with the city and surroundings. Made our home
with Sister Woods. I was permitted to preach to
the Saints in their fine hall three times, and rejoiced
to find so many true-hearted Saints in that great
city. Those three sermons were the first I ever
preached on United States soil.

On the morning of the 5th day of April, I be-

ELDER R. C. EVANS 113

held for the first time the temple of the Lord, built
by his direction in Kirtland, Ohio.

The conference was a grand one. God spoke to
his people through the prophet, Joseph Smith, and
all felt the power of prayer.

Brother Smith called upon me to preach in the
temple, and I did so and was glad that a privilege
was afforded me to preach in that sacred building.

During the conference I was kindly cared for at
the residence of Sister Salyards. At this conference
I met many of God's bravest soldiers. Their ser-
mons, prayers, and testimonies gave me joy, and I
returned to Canada rejoicing in God, and feeling to
say like one of old, "This people shall be my people,
and their God shall be my God."

On my return to Canada I called at Detroit, found
a few good Saints there; met a Mr. N. F. Liddy
(son-in-law of Elder George Shaw), who had heard
me preach in Chatham. I remained with him some
time, when he came with me to Chatham, where
I baptized him. This man had been born and edu-
cated and lived, up to the time of his baptism, a Ro-
man Catholic. He had served for some years as
altar boy for the priests of Romanism. I will tell
the reader when and how he became interested in
the latter-day work.

On one of my visits to Chatham I was called to
administer to an old sister who had been poisoned
in her arm, and it had turned to a running sore.
The night was dark and it was raining. I was
to walk some three miles to her house. Wheii
about to start on my journey, Mr. Liddy heard of

114 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

it and said: ''Catholics do not treat their priests
like that. If they want a priest they drive for him
and bring him back, or pay for a rig to bring and
take him back again. Now I am not a Saint, but
I am not going to have this little fellow go out in
this storm and walk all that distance. Proving his
words by his action, he asked me if I would permit
him to see the administration if he would hire a
rig and drive me out? I told him that as to his
seeing me administer in any of the ordinances of
the church, I would certainly be pleased to permit
him, but that I could walk out all right. He got
a horse and carriage and drove me out. As I ad-
ministered to the afflicted one, the Spirit of the Lord
was with us in power. The pain was taken away
at once, and the next Sunday the sister was out to
church, healed. From this time Mr. Liddy was
convinced that God was with the Latter Day Saints,
and studied much, till finally he was brought to see
and understand the gospel and obey it. He is now
a brave defender of the faith, a good Saint, and a
useful officer in Chatham Branch. Brother Liddy
has since been ordained an elder, and has served as
president of the Detroit Branch.

I have neglected to state that I was elected vice-
president of London District in 1885, which office I
tried to fill until January, 1887, when at the con-
ference at Egremont I was released. At this same
conference I was elected president of London Dis-
trict, which position I held for many years. It was
at this conference I first met Brother and Sister
King, who have since been such kind friends to me.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 115

I went to Masonville Branch with Brother King,
preached there twenty-six times in thirty-one days,
baptized five, among them Sister King and Grandma
Silks. Sister Silks was eighty-seven years old, had
been a member of the Presbyterian Church for
seventy years. God showed her in open vision that
I was his chosen servant, and commanded her to be
baptized.

After this I arranged to meet Rev. Mr. Mc-
Donald, the Presbyterian minister of Horning's
Mills, in debate, he to affirm that Joseph Smith
was a false prophet. The debate was to take place in
October. It is a fact that after the gentleman had
purchased several books treating on the prophetic
mission of Joseph Smith, notwithstanding he had
signed articles to debate, and I was on hand at the
proper time, he refused to debate. He stated that
he had learned more of Joseph Smith and his work
since signing the articles of debate. I was informed
that he afterwards resigned his position as a minis-
ter in the Presbyterian Church.

116 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XVIII.

A ROUGH EXPERIENCE, FOLLOWED BY KINDNESS AND
JUST TREATMENT.

Early in September, 1887, I was preaching in
Saint Marys, when word was sent that I was to go
to Proton to debate with a celebrated Disciple
(Campbellite) preacher. He seemed anxious to de-
bate on the Book of Mormon. We went at once and
were informed that he wished to have a fair and
honorable debate. We were much surprised when we
arrived at the place of debate and found the house
full, with many outside waiting to hear both sides of
the question, to see the preacher preaching to us
from Fanny Stenhouse and others. He abused us in
every way possible, and when we asked the privilege
of replying we were told to leave the premises, and
that we would be shot before we left the township.

This treatment reminded us of the story told
by Beadle in his work against the Saints where
he said: "Thomas S. Brockman, a Campbellite
preacher, led fourteen or fifteen hundred mobbers
against the Saints in Nauvoo." Campbellites never
were able to meet and answer the arguments of
Latter Day Saints except with cannon, sword, and
club, and whenever called upon to meet a Saint with
the Bible, they usually forget the Bible and use as
argument calumny, vituperation, and scandal. How-
ever, we took to the road, not that we were afraid

ELDER R. C. EVANS 117

to die, but we had no desire to be found in. such
company. When we reached the road, we found the
majority of the people desired me to address them.
We mounted a wagon, and for one hour and forty
minutes we talked to the people, and gave out meet-
ings for the coming week. We lectured in that part
for some time, and one night, while returning from
meeting in a wagon, a mob (according to promise)
attacked us while we were driving through the
woods. It was very dark; we could see no one,
but all in a moment eggs and stones were flying
into the wagon. With me were Elder McLean and
three sisters. All were covered with eggs. One
sister was struck in the side with a stone. Two
shots were fired at us, and one of the sisters, Sr.
Maggie Brice, was shot in the head. One shot is
still lodged between the skin and the skull, just
over the ear. By the blessing of God we all escaped
with our lives. I had to go back again and preach
in the same place the next night. Some of the
Saints begged me not to go, but I decided to keep
my appointment. Next morning I wrote several
letters, settled up all my affairs, so that if my time
had come to lie 'neath the whispering leaves in the
silent city of the dead, all would be right on earth;
and as regards eternity, I had no fears but that the
gospel would enable me to cross the bridge of death
and land me safely in paradise. The thought of los-
ing my life brought me but one sad thought: It
was that of leaving so many dear friends, and my
wife and children alone and unprovided for in a
cold, cruel world. I went, and with me about thirty

118 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

others; but when we neared the woods we saw
bonfires all along the road and one right in front
of the house where I preached. The townspeople
heard of the shooting of the night before and made
the fires for our protection. I preached to a large
congregation, and many were moved to tears. We
learned the names of a number of those who took
part in the mobbing, and some of them fled to
parts unknown. I was called on by some to prose-
cute the mobbers, but I sent word that I was will-
ing to forgive and let God deal with my enemies.
We finally persuaded all the Saints to let all drop
and leave it in the hands of God.

I was up in that country in December, 1889, and
learned that one of the leaders of that mob had
become a cripple. Another who took part in the
mob came to my meetings and requested me to go
and preach in his house. I went, the house was full
to the doors, and I preached to them. Sister Brice
was standing by my side with the shot still in her
head. I had to leave the next day, but promised to
go back and preach there if the conference returned
me to the Canada mission. I think many will yet
obey the gospel in that place.

A few days before we were mobbed I had bap-
tized some there. One young man was apparently
dying with asthma. When I baptized him he had not
lain down for eleven weeks, but slept while sitting
in his chair. I baptized him in cold water in a
river. He drove some miles, went home and retired
to his bed and slept soundly. He was also present
at the meeting referred to above, and is now a

ELDER R. C. EVANS 119

strong man, and told me he never felt better in
his life than since his baptism. His sister has also
been baptized.

Mr. Furgerson, the would-be debater, has not
preached a sermon in that place since, while the
Saints hold regular meetings there.

And now for the glory of God, and the confir-
mation of the Saints, I wish to tell of a miracle that
I saw. I was called from Vanessa to Bothwell to
preach a funeral sermon. I could reach Bothwell in
time only by taking the Michigan Central Railroad
train, and changing cars, going to Chatham and
thence to Bothwell. I traveled all night, arid found
that the train for Bothwell from Chatham had just
gone. Thus detained, I went to Elder Shaw's and
from there to Bro. George Walker's. Bro. George
had been working on the new Catholic church in
Chatham and had got some kind of cement in his
eyes. They went for the doctor, but by the time the
physician reached him, his eyes were literally burned
out. I was informed by Sister Walker in the pres-
ence of her husband that the eyeballs were burned
away, and the doctor had hard work to get the lids to
open wide enough to see the eyes and that all there
was where the eyes once were, were red lumps a
little larger than a wintergreen berry. The doctor
said there was no hope of his ever seeing again.
He was in a room blindfolded when I arrived. He
had been blind for several weeks. We talked for
some time, when all of a sudden, silence reigned
and I heard a voice say, "He who spat upon the clay,
can heal this man to-day." The Spirit of the Lord

120 AUTOBIOGRAPHY

rested upon me in power, and I walked over to
Brother Walker, led him to the lounge, laid him
down, poured the consecrated oil in his sunken sock-
ets, laid my hands on his head, prayed for just a
moment, when a power rested upon me, and I said,
**In the name of Jesus Christ I say unto thee, Receive
thy sight." I took my hands off his head and he sat
up, opened his eyes, and did see. I bear my testi-
mony to this in the name of Jesus Christ, before
whom I must appear. George Walker is now enjoy-
ing his eyesight, and is living in Chatham, Kent
County, Ontario. Since writing the above I have
seen him and Sister Walker and they have signed
documents testifying to the truthfulness of this ac-
count.

ELDER J. J. CORNISH, AS HE APPEARED WHEN HE CONVERTED
THE AUTHOR.

122 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XIX.

DENIED ADMITTANCE TO A CHRISTIAN CHURCH, A BONI-
FACE COMES TO THE RESCUE.

December 5, by invitation from the Baptist
friends of Lynnville, I went to deliver four lectures
in their church. The first three meetings the church
was full ; but when I drove up the fourth night, the
church was in darkness, and a committee was in
waiting who informed me that the trustees, by
direction of the pastor, Rev. Mr. Slatt, had closed
the church against me. *'But," said the committee,
**Mr. Addison, the hotel keeper, has borrowed lum-
ber, made seats, put up a stove, and placed a fine
organ in the ballroom adjoining his hotel, and we
now have a fine choir and over two hundred people
waiting there to hear you preach:"

I went over to the ballroom and preached. At
the close of the service Mr. Robert Addison, the
proprietor of the house, said: "Elder Evans, I do
not profess to be a Christian, but I am of the opin-
ion that the gospel you preach has the right ring
to it, and I think you can do good in this place, so
I want you to understand that though the preacher
has turned you out of the church, the hotel keeper,
good Samaritan-like, will take you to the inn. So
from this time, as long as you wish to remain, con-
sider yourself proprietor of this hall, and the best
room in my house, and as long as you can live on

ELDER R. C. EVANS 123

the same fare as we live on, you are a welcome guest
at my table."

I then announced meetings for every night. The
preacher lectured against us, and tracts were cir-
culated against us. I was informed that I had sixty
wives, and was getting fifteen hundred dollars a
year from Salt Lake City for preaching, etc. To
make a long story a short one, before I left there, the
preacher publicly apologized, I baptized twenty-two,
including the hotel keeper's wife and son. He left
the hotel, went onto his farm, and I have since had
the pleasure of baptizing him. He is an intelligent
man, now devotes much of his time telling to others
the gospel of Jesus Christ, and is wielding a great
power for good.

I was called from Lynnville to Seaforth by tele-
gram from Elder Samuel Brown. It appears some
infidels had caused Brother Brown some trouble and
he thought that as I had met some of those people
before I might assist him. I arrived in Seaforth,
found Brother Brown in the large town hall preach-
ing to a congregation of twenty-three. He had been
there for some time and was well liked as a man.
We soon had the infidels after us, but after answer-
ing questions for them to their hearts' content, we
received a written challenge to discuss certain propo-
sitions with the celebrated Charles Watts, editor
of a free thought journal in Toronto. We accepted
the challenge, and the date of the debate was Feb-
ruary 23 and 24, 1887. Mr. Watts wanted to change
the arrangements made. I would not consent, but
wrote that if he did not wish to debate according

124 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

to first agreement to let me know, and I heard
nothing from him. Mr. William Campbell, of Sea-
forth, wrote me for Mr. Watts, and I have all the
letters he sent me, and a copy of the ones I sent to
him.

While in Seaforth the Episcopalian minister de-
livered a lecture on Mormonism, and we went to
hear him. He abused us shamefully. Said he could
prove we had come from Salt Lake, and that we
would ruin half the people in the town if steps were
not taken to drive us out of the place. Said the
Devil had given me a voice and eyes that were cal-
culated to lead people astray, and warned the men
to keep their wives and daughters from our meet-
ings. The collection plate came round, but like
Peter I could say, ''Silver and gold have I none, but
such as I have I give unto thee," and I put a note
on the plate, requesting the bearer to give it to the
preacher. On this paper was written a request that
his reverence would meet me in discussion, he to
affirm that the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day
Saints is, in doctrine and organization, contrary to
the New Testament, and I would affirm that the
Church of England was conceived in lust, born in
murder, lived in polygamy and idolatry, and is now
dying in formality and pride. He refused to de-
bate, and numbers left his church, I was told. I
lectured on "the origin of the Church of England,"
and replied to his abuse, and when some had given
in their names for baptism and many were believing,
I was called away to the other part of the mission ;
but afterwards Elders Brown, Smith, and Watson

ELDER R. C. EVANS 125

have been there and good has resulted from their
labors, Bro. Willard J. Smith baptizing some.

The reader will remember how the preceding
pages tell the treatment I received at the hands of
the Methodist preacher in Vanessa. The temper-
ance wave passed over Canada in the early part of
1888, and I was called on in different places to lec-
ture on temperance for the Women's Christian
Temperance Union, and, to my surprise, the
Methodist Church in Vanessa requested me to come
and lecture on temperance in their church. I con-
sented. Large bills went over all the county, and
the result was that hundreds who hated me without
a cause, now came to hear me, and from that time
became my friends. I lectured in Methodist, Bap-
tist, and Presbyterian churches, and public school-
houses. Preachers who had in the past defamed my
character, and did their best to keep their people
away from my meetings, now stood on the same
platform with me, and scoured the country to get
people to come to hear my lectures. The result of
my efforts brought me joy. Some who were drunk-
ards reformed, and many hundreds who looked upon
me as a vile man, changed their views, and some
of the preachers learned, when too late, that
they had missed their mark in giving me such
notoriety, for it was too late now to cry "Don't you
go to hear him." The result is, that over all the
county of Norfolk halls were open, and many were
calling for me to go and preach for them. I often
feel sad to think there are so few elders in the field,
for I am satisfied I could find work for twenty good

126 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

elders in the county of Norfolk alone. Our field
is so large that I have been there very little, and
other elders but a few times.

0, what a change! A little less than two years
before this lecture tour, eleven men of supposed
Christian character tried to hire the boys around
Vanessa to tar and feather me and drive me out
of the place ; but their cruel plan was ruined by one
of the boys telling me of the plot.

CHAPTER XX.

A CELEBRATED METHODIST ORATOR WORSTED IN DEBATE.

On the 4th of May, 1888, Brother Longhurst drove
me to Waterford to visit Mr. Taggart, M. D. The
doctor informed me that the Rev. John Laycock,
pastor of the Methodist church, had stated that he
would like to meet ''the boy preacher" in debate,
that he would not apologize to me like Reverend
Slatt had done in Lynnville, etc. I had heard that
this gentleman had been talking about me before,
and I told the doctor that I would like to see Mr.
Laycock. The doctor said, ''Well, elder, if you will
talk to him, I will take you to his residence and
give you an introduction." We went. I will not
record our conversation; suffice it for me to say
Reverend Laycock called me a fool, a Mormon impos-
tor, and told me that if I ever dared to preach in
Waterford, he would then meet me in debate, and

ELDER R. C. EVANS 127

show up the rottenness of Mormonism. I told him I
had no desire to meet any person in debate, but I had
been informed that he wished to meet me in debate,
and he had not denied it. I told him that if my
coming to preach in Waterford would cause him
to meet me in discussion, he could get ready, for I
would preach in Waterford at no distant date.

That night I went to Mr. John Smith and offered
to pay him rent for his church for two weeks. (He
had a nice church that he purchased from the
Methodists when the two congregations joined in
one.) He told me to go on and preach for two weeks
and he would care for the church, and if I needed
it longer than two weeks we could make a bargain
as to the rent. I preached in his church from the
6th to the 25th of May, nearly every night, to
crowded houses. At times hundreds were turned
from the church unable to gain an entrance. All
this time Mr. Laycock was abusing me, but would
not face me.

The Methodists and Baptists sent to Toronto for
the celebrated T. L. Wilkinson. We met and agreed
to discuss four propositions: 1. That water baptism
is essential to salvation; Elder Evans affirms. 2.
That the God who is believed in and worshiped
by the Methodist Church is the God of the Bible;
Rev. T. L. Wilkinson affirms. 3. That Christian
baptism as taught in the New Testament is immer-
sion ; Elder Evans affirms. 4. That according to in-
spired authority, the infant children of believers are
proper subjects for Christian baptism; Reverend
Wilkinson affirms. King James' Version of the Bible

128 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

to be accepted as the final standard of appeal in
proof of all questions of doctrine in dispute. Two
evenings at least were to be given to the discussion of
each proposition. The debate was to commence
June 14, opening at eight o'clock each night. We
met at the time appointed. Elder Willard J. Smith
acted as my moderator and Elder Lake opened the
debate with prayer. These two brethren stood by
me in much fasting and prayer and in counsel and
advice proved a blessing to me.

As the Herald and many other papers gave
reports of the discussion I will not take the time to
present the particulars in these leaves, but to the
glory of God and for the encouragement of those
who may not have read the account, permit me to
say, notwithstanding Mr. Wilkinson was a very tal-
ented man, and considered the most sucessful de-
bater in the Methodist Church in Canada, he was
only able to stand up under the fire of truth two
nights. A large majority decided in our favor for
the first proposition.

The mayor of the city of Brantford was chosen
chairman. He acted the first night, when Reverend
Wilkinson objected to him, and the second night
Mr. Duncumb, a lawyer, was selected by him. Both
these gentlemen were strangers to me, but they gave
me justice.

The hall was crowded the third night. When
Reverend Wilkinson opened the debate on the second
proposition, he ridiculed Joseph Smith's and the
Latter Day Saints' idea of God, using disgusting
language until he was called to order. The chair

ELDER R. C. EVANS 129

decided that he must keep to the subject, when the
reverend gentleman and his fellow-clergyman flew
into a rage, and refused to discuss further, and left
the opera house amid the hisses of "coward" pro-
ceeding from the audience, while I was lifted from
the stage in the arms of some of the men and nearly
carried to the door.

At that time there was not a Latter Day Saint
in Waterford. Since then I have baptized fifty-
three, including Prof. James W. Easton, the man
who patented the Easton electric light dynamo.
American and Canadian papers love to praise him.
He was called and ordained to the ministry in
Waterford and for a time presided over the branch,
preaching and baptizing, then left to organize a
company in Newark, New Jersey.

Mr. Smith and his wife, who owned the church
house, were baptized, so that now we have a nice
church, fine organ, a good congregation of Saints,
and a large number of friends in Waterford.

Mr. A. W. Brown, a very fine young man, one
who was a leading spirit in the town, attended our
meetings, and one night he informed me that as
far as he had power to understand, he was satisfied
that the Latter Day Saints were preaching the gos-
pel; ''but," said he, " I am not sure that I ought to
obey, but if God will give me a knowledge of my
duty, I will obey him.*

I felt different while talking to him to what I
had ever felt when talking to any other one I had
conversed with. I looked him in the face and said,

130 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

"Go with me and pray, and if God does not satisfy
you, I shall never ask you to be baptized.'* .

He replied, "I will go. When shall we go?"

"Now," I said.

It was the evening of the 4th of September, 1888.
We walked out into the country and while the stars
were shining and the pale moon shed her light on
the lonely road, we turned to the roadside, and be-
side a fence we bowed in solemn prayer. Both
breathed a prayer to "Our Father." We arose. I
spoke not a word, but saw that he was affected.
At last he said, "0, Elder Evans, this is enough!
I am now convinced, and am determined to serve
God. I care not if every friend I have turns coldly
from me, from this hour I devote my life to the
service of my Creator. The following night. I bap-
tized him, and he proved his faith by his works.

One of the many cases of healing in Waterford
I will now relate: Mrs. North heard the gospel and
believed it, but felt sad to think she was so delicate
that she could not be baptized. She had been a
great sufferer for many years, and had been treated
by many of the most celebrated physicians of the
country, but obtained no relief.

I told her that our God never gave a command-
ment for his children to obey, and then caused them
pain or killed them because they obeyed it. I related
how I had baptized a man in ice water from the
well, who had been given up to die by the doctors,
and that he was better after baptism than before.

She with her husband consented to be baptized.
It was a very cold day. Deep snow and thick ice

ELDER R. C. EVANS 131

were on the river, but we shoveled the snow, cut
the ice, and lifted her into the water. Her husband
was baptized at the same time with some others.

I was in Waterford some time afterwards and saw
Sister North. She was then a strong woman. The
roses of health were blooming on her face, and she
told me that from the hour of her baptism she had
never had a pain, not even a headache. I could
mention other cases where marvelous cures have
been effected by the power of God in Waterford
Branch, but time and space do not permit.

CHAPTER XXI.

MY FIRST VISIT TO THE ONCE' PROUD CITY OF NAUVOO.

I was preaching in the town of Blenheim on the
6th of November, when a telegram from my brother
Thomas reached me saying, "Father died this morn-
ing at my home.*' I hurried thither and found the
house full of weeping friends. The Church of Eng-
land and Methodist preachers preached the funeral
sermon over father's remains, when we conveyed
him to London, where he sleeps the sleep of the
pure, the true, and the brave. He had been ailing
for years, but yet his death was unexpected. He
was reclining in his easy chair when he requested
them to help him to the lounge that he might rest.
His last words were to mother. He said, ''Mother,
stand firm in the gospel, and permit no power to

132 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

lead you from duty." Elder A. Leverton gave him
the sacrament of the Lord's Supper. This was the
last that entered his mouth. When he realized that
his time was come, he placed his handkerchief over
his face and passed away to be with the blessed.
Elder Richard Howlett conducted the funeral serv-
ices in London.

February, 1889, I had preached and baptized a
number in the city of Saint Thomas, among them
Mr. William Strange. He was a leading Methodist,
and one of the business men of the city. Our success
raised the ire of Reverend Doctor Ailsworth, a
Methodist divine of very superior ability. He waited
until I left the city, then commenced a tirade of
abuse against the Latter Day Saints. Brother
Strange wrote me and I replied, telling him to write
the reverend gentleman, giving him an epitome of
our faith and doctrine, and to ask him to name his
subject and meet us in honorable debate. He refused
to meet us, but stated that he would lecture on Mor-
monism till he had killed it. So thinking that he
meant business, I hastened to Saint Thomas to be
present at the funeral.

I arrived in time to listen to his second lecture.
The beautiful large church was crowded. Accord-
ing to previous arrangement, as I entered the church
the usher brought me up to the minister's family
pew, right in front of the preacher. The plot, as I
afterward learned, was to place me there, so that the
lecturer could point me out and show the people
a real live Mormon elder. I sat there taking notes
and when his reverence gave me a hard hit I would

ELDER R. C. EVANS 133

look him fair in the eyes and then he would get
excited, lose his place, and scold me more.

Well, he told us what Mrs. Stenhouse had to
say about Joseph Smith, forgetting to inform his
hearers that she was at the time of Joseph's death
only a child. She was born the year the Book of
Mormon was printed and given to the reading world.
She had not heard a Saint speak till five years after
Joseph's death. She set foot on the American Con-
tinent for the first time in 1856, just twelve years
after Joseph had gone to rest. The reader will
readily see that Fanny Stenhouse is not a competent
witness either for or against Joseph Smith. This
book and others of like stamp were his great wit-
nesses.

But the reverend gentleman did us much good,
for he advertised our work, caused hundreds to come
and hear me until night after night crowds were
turned from our hall, unable to gain even standing
room. I baptized ten the week of his lecture, and a
number since. < If he buried Latter Day Saintism,
then there has been a resurrection since, for we
have a branch there of seventy-odd members, and
one of his most influential members became the
presiding elder of our congregation in that city.

In March, while preaching in Blenheim with Elder
John H. Lake, I was requested by the citizens to
lecture on temperance. I complied with their
request and a crowded house greeted me. Next
morning the secretary of the Women's Christian
Temperance Union sent me a polite note expressing
their thanks for my effort on the side of right ; also

134 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

informed me that if I would consent to deliver
another lecture on temperance, they would secure
the largest hall in the place, so more could hear me ;
but I was obliged to decline their offer, and left the
following day to fill appointments already made in
Chatham.

I was afterwards informed that at the general
meeting of the temperance people in Western
Canada our feeble efforts were referred to and the
line of demarcation was plainly drawn between the
Latter Day Saints and Salt Lake Mormonism. This
has done much for our work, for the remarks of
their meeting went far and near.

Monday, March 18, Bro. John H. Lake and the
writer left Chatham, Canada, for St. Joseph, Mis-
souri, to attend the General Conference. We called
at Piano, Illinois, met with the Saints there, and
preached in their nice stone church. From there
we went to Montrose, Iowa, preached in the Saints*
church, and while there I was permitted to baptize
three persons in the swift blue waters of the Miss-
issippi River. As we stood on the bank of the
"Father of Waters," gazing over it, we saw the ruins
of the once proud city of Nauvoo. I longed to enter
inside the city of the Saints. Brother Lake ex-
pressed his willingness to go over the river, so we
crossed in a small boat. We took the river road
leading to town, and entered the old mill now fallen
and decayed. I thought as I traversed the old paths
leading from the large brick residence hard by,
now grovm indistinct with weeds, oh, how many
happy people walked these roads and paths! How

ELDER R. C. EVANS 135

often the songs of Zion were sung while the old
mill was grinding the golden grain! Now many
of the hands that wrought in the old mill, many of
the feet that trod these paths, lie in the silent tomb
'neath the whispering trees!

As we traveled up the road, Brother Lake said,
pointing to a brick house, 'There is the house where
Hyrum Smith lived." At Once my mind was bent
on entering the house. Brother Lake said, "I think
you had better not try, for I am of the opinion that
you will not be permitted to enter." Said I, "Here
goes for a trial." He walked on while I walked up
and knocked at the door. A lady opened it and
invited me to enter. I inquired if this was the
house where Hyrum Smith once lived? She said,
"Yes, sir, and he dug the well in the yard out there."
We conversed for a time, when I requested the
privilege of getting a drink from the old well. She
said, "Stay here while I go and fetch the water."
When alone I could not refrain from bowing to offer
a silent prayer in the house where once lived this
great and good man. The woman entered the room
bearing a glass of sparkling water; I drank, and
when about to leave, she handed me a small stone
taken from the well, saying, "Sir, take this as a
relic from the well of one of the best men that ever
lived in Nauvoo." She was not a Latter Day Saint,
but claimed that the Saints were, in the main, good
people, and that they were ill-treated. From there
we jumped the fence and cut a piece from the door-
step of Joseph Smith's old store. We then called
on Bro. Thomas Revel, of Nauvoo, who kindly con-

136 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

ducted us to many parts of the city. We stood on
the sacred spot where once stood the Nauvoo Tem-
ple, but alas! it has fallen, and now all that is left
to tell the story of its magnificence is the stone well
that furnished the water for the baptismal font.
We lowered the old bucket, drew up water and
drank. I had read of Jacob's well, and others of
holy writ, but as I stood by this one, memory's
hand was reaching backward to the scenes of other
days and the revelations concerning this place. I
extracted a small stone from the side of the well,
turned and left the spot. Brother Revel pointed out
many places of interest to us, and then we entered
the Nauvoo Mansion. This dilapidated house was
once the happy home of Joseph Smith and his family.
We went into every room from the ground floor to
the garret. We entered the room where still stands
Joseph's secretary. In it were many old papers, and
best of all, we saw the large and well-marked Bible
said to have been Joseph Smith's family Bible.
From those pages he learned fast the way of the
Lord, and this book was his companion in his pri-
vate hours. Oh, how I longed for one page of this
sacred book bearing a pencil mark from the hand of
the greatest man who has stood upon God's green
earth in the nineteenth century! But I felt it was
useless to ask, for I saw in Brother Revel's face
something that seemed to say, "A charge to keep I
have." I was permitted to take a pebble from the
side of the old stone well in the shed, and a splinter
from one of the boards of the house. We left the old
home and passed to "the spot where the two martyrs

ELDER R. C. EVANS 137

lay." We were brought to the spot where it is said
the sacred dead sleep. On the spot marked out as
Joseph's tomb I saw a lily growing. I knew nature
had planted this emblem of purity there, and I dug
it up by the roots. The roots of that lily remained
in my satchel till I reached home, May 14, when I
planted it in my garden where it grew a foot high
that summer. I was then directed to Emma's grave,
she who was the wife of the martyr, the mother of
our present prophet. I clipped a twig from a lilac
that grew thereon. With a silent prayer that we
may be worthy to meet the pure dead that lie here
when the Savior comes, we left the place. 0, Joseph,
though I plucked the lonely plant from thy grave,
methinks to-day were everyone for whom you spoke
a kind word and performed a kind deed to plant
one frail sweet flower there, thou wouldst sleep
to-night beneath a wilderness of flowers !

From the silent city where lie the brave, the pure,
and the good, we went to see all that remains of
the Nauvoo House. One corner of this magnificent
building was occupied by Major Bidamon. The
reading world was acquainted with this celebrated
man, so I will say but little concerning him. His
hair was silvered over with the snow of many win-
ters ; his once noble form stooped with the weight of
years; his cheerful smile told us that he had not
forgotten the gladsomeness of the springtime of
youth; his interesting stories proved that he had
still in memory the scenes of the summertime of
life ; his frailty showed that the autumn of life was
closing with him, and according to natural law, the

138 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

winter frosts would soon chill the warm blood of
life, and the snow of death would ere long block up
for him its path.

His testimonies concerning Joseph the Martyr
being a grand and pure man, and of Emma being a
true and noble woman, and of young Joseph, Alex-
ander, and David being good, dutiful boys, were
encouraging to me. Tears filled the old man's eyes
as we stood by the very bed upon which Emma died.
Said he, pointing to the bed, "'Twas there the
purest woman died." He showed us many relics,
among them the bed upon which the Martyr Joseph
slept the last night in Nauvoo. I begged a piece
of a knob around which the rope used to go, con-
nected with the bedstead. Brother Revel kindly
gave us a small piece of the corner stone of the Nau-
voo Temple, and we bade him adieu, left the fallen
city, and returned to Montrose, thinking of what
might have been if God's children had obeyed the
counsel of God through the Prophet Joseph Smith.

From Montrose we went to Keokuk. Leaving
Brother Lake at Bro. B. F. Durfee's I took train
for Carthage, Illinois. Arriving there I took a bus
and was driven to the jail where Joseph and Hyrum
were assassinated.

After some conversation at the door I was per-
mitted to enter. The jail was then a fine residence,
and we were politely informed that "as so many had
called to see the room where the prophet and his
brother was foully murdered, papa had decided
to admit none into the house who came to see that
room." I informed the young lady that I came all

ELDER R. C. EVANS 139

the way from London, Canada, and that I would like
much to see the room.

"Well," said she, ''Elder Evans, I will make you
a privileged party. Come in."

We ascended the stairs together, turned and
faced a door, pointing to which she said, "Look at
the putty in that cavity. Through that spot went
the bullet that laid Hyrum Smith low."

They have placed putty in the bullet holes and
painted the door. We entered the room.

Said my fair guide, "The room is just about as
it was when the Smiths were killed, only we car-
peted the room floor so as to hide from view the
blood stains in the floor, for you know the floor is
all covered with blood and we can not get it out."

There stood a bed in the same place where one
stood under which John Taylor rolled while the
mob from the door continued to fire upon him. I
opened and looked out of the window from which
Joseph fell. On the window sill is cut the name
"Smith." I begged a nail from this window,
walked out into the yard and stood upon the spot
where fell the prophet of God. I had a long conver-
sation with my guide and left the place feeling thank-
ful that though the seer had passed within the veil,
God has remembered his people, and from the seed
of the martyr has raised up one that is mighty and
strong to lead his people home.

140 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XXII.

SOME REMARKABLE MIRACLES OBTAINED THROUGH THE
BENEFICENCE OF GOD.

Soon after the events narrated at the close of
the last chapter I joined Elder Lake and we went to
Farmington, Iowa. Preached there for the Saints,
and went to the old hall where Elder Lake had
preached his first sermon in 1861.

We arrived in Lamoni, Iowa, on March 23, and
remained with the Saints there for seven days.
I preached six discourses while there. Our visit to
Lamoni was enjoyed very much. I met with many
of the warriors of the gospel army. As I saw them
coming to the house of God I thought, this is but a
foretaste of the joys that await the "tempted, the
tried, and the true." We were permitted to visit the
home of President Joseph Smith. He was absent
on a mission, but his wife and family gave us a
hearty welcome. Sister Smith gave me a small
piece of crystal of the martyr's watch as it had been
found by his wife in his vest pocket, crushed by the
bullets.

We were made welcome at the Saints' publishing
house. Pres. W. W. Blair gave us a welcome to
the editorial room, where we spent a pleasant time.
Indeed, everyone seemed to give us a smile of wel-
come, and life was made pleasant for us while we
remained in Lamoni.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 141

We arrived in Saint Joseph, Missouri, on April
5, and I preached that night in a fine church called
''Unity Church."

During the General Conference I was the guest
of Brother and Sister Gardner. Their hospitality is
remembered with pleasure. After the conference
I remained nine days in Saint Joseph by request and
preached with Elder Mark H. Forscutt. My associa-
tion with Elder Forscutt and the Saint Joseph
Branch is still remembered. May those good Saints
be kindly rewarded of God for their kindness to me.

I made a flying visit to Independence, Missouri,
and to Armstrong, Kansas. Met with the Saints and
saw many of the Canadian Saints who had stood the
storms with us in the early days of London Branch,
preached at each of the above places, and left for
Galien, Michigan. I met Elder Bond in Chicago,
and together we traveled to Galien. We were met
at the station by Bishop George A. Blakeslee, to
whose home we repaired. I remained at Galien
several days. Bishop Blakeslee drove me around,
and I felt at home, for both the Bishop and his
family did all they could to make me happy.

Went with 'Elder Willard J. Smith to Buchanan,
where I preached twice. In company with Elders W.
J. Smith and F. M. Sheehy I visited Clear Lake,
Indiana, and Coldwater, Michigan. Had a good time
preaching and visiting with the Saints; and to add
to our pleasure we met Elder Columbus Scott, whom
to know is to admire.

We left Indiana and arrived in Saint Thomas,
Ontario, on the 15th day of May. The next day I

142 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

reached my own home and found all well. The next
day I planted the root taken from Joseph Smith's
grave. If it lives this summer many will have a
sprout, and it shall be called Joseph's lily.

In July, 1889, while preaching in Saint Thomas,
I was met in the street by a young man. Said he,
''Elder Evans, my wife and I have attended 3''our
meetings and we both believe that you preach the
gospel in its purity. My wife is very sick with
diphtheria. The doctor has done all possible for her,
and we fear she is dying. She managed to tell me
to go and ask you to come and administer to her."
I told him I would get Elder William Strange, and
we w^ould be at his home in one hour. We went,
and the Spirit of the Lord was with us in the ad-
ministration. She was healed, threw away the
medicine, and in just one week from the day we
administered to her I baptized both the m^ and
his wife. The brother's nan;e is Charles Furgeson.
They reside in London now, and his wife is the
leading alto singer in the London Branch choir.
Doctor Corlis, of Saint Thomas, was the physician
that attended her during her sickness.

While visiting the Niagara Falls, ifi August, with
Bro. R. C. Longhurst, a doctor called on me to
deliver a speech before a party of visitors. We were
in the public park near the Falls. The question was
asked, ''Is there a God?"

I took for my text the flowers at my feet, the
trees at my side, and the Niagara Falls before me,
and felt that nature brought us up to nature's God
and gave to dark infidelity the lie. All felt well.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 143

and some who were present, I am informed, are
anxious to have me go and preach where they live.
Let us pray that the few words spoken there may,
like those of the little Hebrew maid, find a lodgment
in some noble heart, as hers did in the heart of the
captain of the Syrian army.

In September my little boy, six years old, was
playing around a horse when he was kicked in the
face, turning him completely over. He was thrown
some feet and alighted on his forehead, the gravel
taking the skin off his forehead and nose to the bone.
They picked him up and carried him home. When
he reached the yard gate he said, 'Tlease sir, let me
down. I'll walk, 'cause if my mamma sees you
carrying me, all over blood, she will think I am
killed."

They helped him in. I happened to be at home
and met them at the door. The child was covered
with blood. I undressed him, laid him on the table
and washed him clean, and saw that one calk of the
horse's shoe had cut a deep gash right into the jaw.
The other calk cut him near the right eye. By the
time he was washed, a number were in the house,
several of whom said, **0h, do go for a doctor to
sew up his wounds !" Others said, "Get some
plaster and bind the cuts together." Some said one
thing and some said another, when little Willie
opened his eyes, looked at me and said, "Papa,
please do not go for a doctor, but just 'minister to
me with Jesus' oil, and God will make me better."

The child's faith made me strong. I told my
Lizzie to get the consecrated oil, which I poured into

144 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

a bowl, saturated some cloths and bound up his
head; then put him to bed. We had hard work to
keep him awake. About two o'clock in the morning
he began to say all manner of strange things. I
saw that he was in a great fever and feared it was
going to his brain. I went into a dark room alone
and prayed that God would bless me with the spirit
of faith. I felt blessed, came out, administered to
him as the law directs. He went off into a sound
sleep and awoke next morning about nine o'clock,
got up and dressed himself. We kept him in the
house for a few days, and then we let him out to
play. The wounds healed and there is no scar on his
face now.

In October, I baptized Mrs. George Clayton in
Saint Thomas. For years she was troubled with fits,
but since her baptism she has never been troubled
with them and enjoys better health than ever before.

Bro. and Sr. Robert Longhurst were the first to
unite with the church in Vanessa, Norfolk County,
Ontario. About one year after I had baptized them
Sister Longhurst gave birth to a little girl. Shortly
after the baby was born Doctor Taggart, of Water-
ford, was called in and told Brother Longhurst he
did not think the child would live until morning. She
was a weak little girl and was born a cripple. The
dootor said one of her feet would always be crippled
if she lived. There did not seem to be any ankle
bone, at least they could feel none; when the child
would stretch out the little foot would lie up against
her limb.

Since writing the above, I wrote to the parents of

ELDER R. C. EVANS 145

the child asking them to write the account of the
baby's foot, and I here insert their reply:

Doctor Taggart was here shortly after the baby was born,
and said he did not think it would live until morning, and
when he examined the foot he said, "The child, if she lives,
will never be able to use it as it is." He advised us to have
it operated on as soon as the child got strong enough and
offered to go with us to the best physician in Toronto, at the
same time telling us he would not attempt to operate on it
himself; he said the best physicians could never make the
joint perfect, but that she would always be a cripple.

It grieved us much to think that our only girl would be a
cripple for life. We had obeyed the gospel, and decided to
place our darling in the hands of the Great Physician. Bm,
John H. Lake and R. C. Evans administered to her as the
law directs, and each morning I would anoint the foot with
the consecrated oil. We felt to have her administered to
again, and Elders R. C. Evans and W. J. Smith anointed the
foot with oil. Brother Evans praying aloud as they placed
their hands upon her. After the prayer was over Brother
Evans told us that he felt the child would be healed, and it
was so. The child is now alive and well. No one, not even
the doctors, can tell the difference in the two feet. Dozens
of people know the condition the child was in, and that it is
«5# now perfect in every joint. Some time after the administra-
tion the doctor came, pronounced the foot and ankle perfect,
and said, "There has been three quarters of an inch of bone
formed since birth, but I do not know by what power it is
done. This much I know, the child was a cripple and now she
is healed."

I will relate one more case of healing. Sr.
George Everett, London Branch, had been afflicted
for five years. Some five years ago she felt a small
lump in her right breast, which was painful at times.
The lump became hard, and continued to grow until
it was as large as a small hen egg. By this time

146 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

her breast had swollen to twice the size of the other^
and many thought it was a tumor, others a cancer.
Brother Everett advised her to go to a celebrated
doctor and have the lump cut out, but one day she
was impressed to be administered to according to the
law of God. She sent for me and I administered to
her, and the Spirit of the Lord fell upon us so that
all in the house were blessed, the pain ceased, the
swelling subsided, and she felt well again. The
second morning after the administration she ex-
amined the breast and could feel no lump. Some
months had passed away and she yet felt all right,
when one afternoon while talking to me, she said,
"Brother Richard, you have my consent to tell to
the world that I was healed by the power of God."
At one time Bro. Frank Falkner, of this city,
was taken very sick with brain fever and other
afflictions. He became delirious and it took five
strong people to hold him and in trying to get away
he broke down the bed. The doctor gave him mor-
phine to put him to sleep, but it took no effect.
Elders Lake and Howlett administered to him and
at once he was restored to his right mind. He con-
tinued to be sick, however, and while walking or
talking would go into a sound sleep in a moment.
Elder Howlett and I administered to him, and he
felt some better. Later he came with his mother
to church; we administered to him there and he
was entirely healed and has never since had an
attack. His wife, who was an educated Roman
Catholic, saw the hand of God in this miracle and
was soon baptized.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 147

CHAPTER XXIII.

A VISION WHICH INSPIRED ME WITH GREATER ZEAL.

I wish to give the reader an account of a vision
I had concerning the Book of Mormon. One Sun-
day night, in the month of November, 1885, I was
preaching on the divine authenticity of the Book
of Mormon. While the first hymn was being sung
the noted Detective Hodge and his wife came in.
I had never spoken to them at that time, and I
think it was the first time they had ever been to
church. The meeting closed and all retired to their
homes. After reaching home I thought how thank-
ful I would be if God would give me a special evi-
dence with reference to the Book of Mormon. I
believed from the testimony of the Bible, American
antiquities, etc., that the Book of Mormon was a
revelation from God, but I longed to be able to say,
by some other way, that I knew it was of God.

Time came to retire and we bowed in prayer
around the family altar. VV^hile in prayer I was
carried to a cooper shop where I saw a man whom
I seemed to know as the Prophet Joseph »Smith, in
the act of wrapping up a set of plates in some old
garment. He placed them in a pile of straw, or
something else, and left them there. I saw the plates,
or a small part of the end of them, and felt convinced
that those were the plates on which were written the

148 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

word of God contained in the Book of Mormon.
Judge of my joy, dear reader, when some seven
months after I read the life of Joseph as written by
his mother, and from that book learned that Joseph
did at one time hide the plates in the loft of a cooper
shop, placing them in a quantity of flax to hide them
from a mob.

While in the Spirit I seemed to be carried from
the cooper shop to the city of London. I stopped
before a large brick house before the court-house,
opened the door, went through the house, and came
to the stairs leading to the rooms above. I went
into a room, saw a woman bowing at her bedside,
and heard her praying in reference to the latter-day
work, and asking God to give her evidence con-
cerning the divinity of the Book of Mormon. After
listening to the prayer and noticing the room I rec-
ognized the woman to be Detective Hodge's wife. I
turned, left the room, and found myself bowing at
my bedside, where I had gone to pray with my wife.
I then told her all I had seen in my vision. Dear
reader, I would have given all I had in the world
if I had dared to go to Mrs. Hodge, and tell her all,
and ask her if she was praying, but fearing that I
might be deceived by a false spirit, I decided to let
time unravel the mystery.

The next night there was a meeting at Sister
Hunt's residence, which I attended. The house was
crowded, and to my surprise and joy in walked Mrs.
Hodge.

I felt the Spirit rest upon me, arose, and address-
ing her, I said, ''Madam, I wish to relate to you

ELDER R. C. EVANS 149

a vision that I had last night. You are the only-
person on earth who knows as to whether it is true
or false. If false, I wish you to denounce it before
this congregation; if true, I wish you to say so in
this meeting." I then described the house both inside
and out, the winding stairs and the way up to the
room, the furniture of the room, the clothing on
the walls, and even the quilt on the bed. I also
described her appearance as she prayed, and re-
peated to her parts of the prayer. To make a long
story a short one, let me say that Mrs. Hodge, in
tears, acknowledged that all I said and described
was correct. The next night, if I remember rightly,
I baptized her, and one week after I baptized her
husband, and soon afterwards baptized his uncle,
and later on Elder Howlett baptized the detective's
sister.

This, with many other evidences which I have
since received, proves to me that the Book of Mor-
mon is of divine origin and that Joseph Smith was
a chosen servant of God.

Dear reader, I do not wish you to think that I
have embodied an account of all the miracles I have
seen, nor that I have written of all the blessings
kind heaven has showered in my presence; for like
one of other days, I can say, "Goodness and mercy
have followed me all the days of my life." I have
written this short sketch by request of the editor
of Autumn Leaves, with the prayer that God will
use it as a means to strengthen the weak, cheer the
faint, convince the doubting, and inspire with

150 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

greater zeal the soldiers of the cross all along the
line.

Whatever faults that may be found in the com-
position of this my first sketch, 1 trust they who
criticise will deal kindly with me, remembering that
the most of the learning I .have has been acquired
after hard days' work.

The foregoing pages contain my autobiography
up to March 7, 1890. Since that time from year
to year many persons in England, 'United States,
and Canada, have requested me to bring the history
up to date, and I have consented to try to comply
with this request.

I may state here, that since the publication of
all the marvelous cases of healing contained in the
former pages, I have had many of those restored by
the power of God to confirm the testimonies herein
related before magistrates, under oath, and I hold
those papers.

The latter part of March I spent in Chatham,
Ontario, preaching almost every night and baptizing
a number.

I returned home April 2, and left London for La-
moni, Iowa, conference.

Pres. Joseph Smith appointed Father Whitehead
and me to go and administer to Bishop Blakeslee's
wife. When returning from the administration in a
carriage Father Whitehead stopped the horse, stood
erect in the carriage, and with his face aglow with
a strange light, delivered a prophecy to me. My
heart was made glad in that angels were protecting

ELDER R. C. EVANS 151

me, and that if faithful I would be permitted to see
heavenly messengers and converse with them.

During the conference I preached three times,
then went to Independence, Missouri, preached there
three times, and was called to Knobnoster, Mis-
souri, where I preached to large congregations in
the opera house. I remained there twelve days and
baptized a number. Returning on my homeward
trip I preached in Kansas City and Independence,
Chicago, Galien and Detroit, Michigan, to large and
attentive congregations in nearly every place.

On June 9, 1901, a gathering of people was held
to celebrate the twentieth anniversary of our wed-
ding. Of that pleasant occasion the London News
has the following to say :

Elder R. C. Evans and wife celebrated the twentieth anni-
versary of their wedding on Tuesday. Their pretty home at
474 Adelaide street was enlivened by the presence of about
ninety friends, many of whom came from the States. As a
result, china abounds all over the house. A diamond ring was
also presented to Mr. Evans during the evening. The com-
pany broke up at an early hour with many expressions of
their esteem for their host and hostess. Mr. and Mrs. Evans
left on a trip east.

152 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XXIV.

HOW A CHURCH WAS ERECTED IN SAINT THOMAS.

My next labor was in Saint Thomas. Shortly-
after I had started work, in a dream I was shown
a lot on which I was directed to erect a church
building. I soon discovered the owner of the lot
and made arrangements on faith and good promises
made me to purchase that lot. We went to work,
and worked almost night and day until, two months
after I turned the first sod I preached the opening
sermon in a nice, new brick church. I worked at
almost every part of the building, helping to ex-
cavate the foundation, laying stone, brick, carpen-
tering, and painting, and was nearly blinded with
the sun while shingling on the roof; but the Lord
blessed us and while the women could not do heavy
work, they made lunches, and some of them actually
assisted in putting on the lath, and the Lord blessed
us with harmony and peace and many were brought
into the church. After the October conference, I
was placed on a committee to collect money to put
a brick foundation under the London church and
also to veneer the main body of the church with
brick. This was accomplished by many a hard day's
toil, and my fingers were bound in rags, for the
rough bricks soon wore them to the bone, but we
were happy because we were successful. During
this time the Lord blessed us, and one night while at

ELDER R. C. EVANS 153

prayer I was blessed with the singing of tongues.
Herewith I submit the interpretation of the tongues :

A VOICE OF WARNING.

(Tune: "The dying nun.")
I would speak unto my people,

I would counsel and advise,
For I willeth not that any

Should my law and grace despise.
I have shielded and protected

Through long years of cold and heat,
I am willing still to bless you

If the covenant you will keep.

Think how often I have spoken,

Think of power I've displayed,
When in faith you came before me

I have not your trust betrayed.
In the hour of pain and sickness.

In the hour of dark despair.
In the silent hour of midnight,

When you called I heard your prayer.

Hearken unto me, my people,

I have spoken unto you;
O, possess your souls in patience.

Be ye faithful, kind, and true.
Lift your head and ope' your vision;

See, my coming's near at hand;
Live in peace with one another,

Soon you'll dwell in holy land.

In November I was called to Belding on an errand
of mercy. Sunday morning I attended the Metho-
dist church and by the resident parson was requested
to preach. I did so and the Lord stood by me. The
result was, I was requested to hold a series of meet-
ings and accordingly secured an old, vacant church.

154 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Hundreds came to hear. The resident parsons of
the town were aroused and finally came out against
me, but I answered every attack made both on the
platform and through the press, made many friends,
baptized eighteen, and was called away to answer
previous appointments, but left many believing and
rejoicing, and promised to return.

January and February of 1901 were devoted to
preaching and delivering temperance lectures in
different parts of Ontario. Soon after I returned to
Belding, preached a number of sermons, baptized
some more, but duties in the Canadian field de-
manding my attention I was compelled to bid fare-
well to the Saints and friends of Belding, leaving
them to the tender care of the church authorities in
charge of the State of Michigan.

I was called from Waterford to Welland to act
as attorney for Bro. George H. Henley, in a law-
suit. The occasion for the trial was as follows:
A clergyman lectured against the church, slander-
ing Joseph Smith and our faith shamefully. After
he had dismissed his meeting Brother Henley made
reply. The parson ordered him to leave the church.
Brother Henley refused to go, saying he felt that he
had a right to remove the false impressions made
against the church, whereupon the parson threat-
ened to throw him out. Brother George weighed
about two hundred pounds, and at once his righteous
indignation was aroused and he volunteered the in-
formation that there was not a man in the house big
enough to throw him out, and that if the parson
attempted to put his threat into execution there

ELDER R. C. EVANS 155

would be something doing. Brother Henley con-
tinued his remarks, making many friends, but the
parson sought vengeance, whereupon he had Brother
Henley summoned to trial. I conducted the case,
examining the parson and his witnesses, as also
Brother Henley and his witnesses, and after making
a plea before the judge. Brother Henley was honor-
ably discharged and the parson left the room dis-
graced.

Soon after this I was called to Detroit, Michigan,
to preach. When a number had been baptized,
Elder Hiram Rathbun, president of the district, was
sent for, and on his arrival, a branch of the church
was organized, to be known as the Evergreen
Branch. I assisted in this meeting, and ever since
have done what I could to keep the branch "ever
green."

From Detroit I went to Kirtland, Ohio, confer-
ence. We had a splendid conference and I was per-
mitted to preach to the people three times there.
From there I labored in Chicago and Galien.

At the June conference in Canada I was placed
in charge of the eastern part of the mission, and
Brn. A. E. Mortimer and Fligg were to be my
traveling companions. We left London for Strat-
ford, and there I preached on the market square, in
the public park, and twice in the city hall. My
audiences increased from two hundred to fifteen
hundred people. Brother Mortimer was not enjoy-
ing the best of health and would scarcely ever speak
more than ten minutes, and Brother Fligg being
young and somewhat nervous did little speaking, but

156 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

was valiant in prayer and singing. While there I
overheated my blood and suffered three weeks, hav-
ing twenty-six boils during that time. I never shall
forget the kindly treatment rendered me in those
hours of weakness and agony by Brethren Mortimer
and Fligg, as also by Sister Davis, whose funeral
sermon I preached some two years ago, after which
we laid her away on the quiet hillside 'neath the
waving maple. I remained at my post preaching
until the brethren would have to take my arm at
times and lead me home. At last I had to give it up
and go home, but I am thankful to say thousands
heard the gospel, many believed and were baptized.
From Stratford we three made a trip through the
northern branches, and we accomplished much good
in Cedar Valley, Grand Valley, Damascus, and
Masonville.

When driving home from my meeting one night,
Brother Brain met with an accident. The harness
broke when going down hill, the buggy ran against
the horse, and the young horse started to kick.
Brother Brain's arm was badly broken. They sent
for Bro. John Taylor and myself. On our arrival we
found him suffering great agony. We then admin-
istered to him according to the law of God. The
Lord heard our prayers, the pain instantly ceased,
the swelling receded, and in a short time Brother
Brain was pitching hay in the barn. His wonderful
recovery afforded great joy to the Saints and him-
self, and astonishment to the neighbors not of the
faith.

Leaving Brother Mortimer in the north, Brother

ELDER R. C. EVANS 157

Fligg and I went to Toronto Junction, five miles from
the city of Toronto. Here we made our home with
Bro. William Ward and family. This was the only
place of rest that we knew of in or near Toronto.
Perhaps a short history of the work in Toronto
will prove of interest, so we devote part of the next
chapter to it.

CHAPTER XXV.

THE ORGANIZATION AND WORK IN TORONTO.

Brother Joseph Luff was baptized in London in
1876. He and other elders labored some in Toronto,
resulting in the baptism of Brother Luff's mother
and several others. They were organized into a little
branch and took steps to purchase an old church.
Some money was paid on the property, but condi-
tions were such that they had to give up the build-
ing. Brother Luff moved away, the few Saints
were scattered, and no more meetings were held for
years.

After some years had glided by several young
sisters from different country branches came to
work in the city. Frederick Gregory, then a boy,
lately baptized, also came to the city. He it was
who called the girls together. They saved their
money, and as often as they could they would hire
a hall and send for some of us elders to preach.

I had been placed in charge of the northeastern

158 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

part of the mission by Apostle John H. Lake, and
Toronto's faithful boy and earnest girls sent for me.
As there was no place for us to sleep in the city, for
some time Brother Fligg and I, when we preached in
the city, had to walk the roads from Toronto Junc-
tion and back.

On Thursday, September 17, 1891, I organized the
branch in Toronto, with Frederick Gregory presid-
ing priest, and D. McGillivary deacon, and the
branch was for years dubbed "the old maid's
branch," for the reason that the majority of the
branch were the country girls who had found em-
ployment in the city.

The sacrifices and hardships of those days may
never be known, only to God and those that suf-
fered. Bread and water was often what kept body
and soul toegther, with now and then a good meal
at Brother Ward's when the hungry one was willing
to walk five miles each way to obtain it.

Since then hundreds have been baptized, four
churches have been erected in Toronto and vicinity,
about twenty called to the ministry, thousands of
dollars collected, many thousands have heard the
gospel, thousands of sermons and tracts have been
distributed throughout the city, and while we pen
these lines, the writer preaches to the largest con-
gregation of any minister in the city, and hundreds
are being turned away unable to obtain even stand-
ing room in his meetings, notwithstanding he is now
occupying, and has been for three winters past, one
of the largest halls in the Dominion of Canada.

The above is only a brief history of the work in

ELDER R. C. EVANS 159

Toronto. We may later on have occasion to make
further reference to some of the more prominent
features.

I was called to Petrolea conference by telegram
from Elder Lake. Brother Lake had trouble with
one who had been prominent in the work, but who
had fallen, and, as time has proven, he fell to rise
no more in this world.

Brethren Lake and A. E. Mortimer and I arrived
in Cameron. Here we marvelously escaped being
blown to death by an explosion which occurred in
the Cameron church. Some one had bored a large
hole in some stove wood, filled the hole with powder
and plugged it up. The wood was placed in the
stove, a number of us surrounding the stove, when
the explosion followed. No one was injured, but
we were covered with ashes and pretty badly fright-
ened.

It was in this place where the unwise conduct
of the one referred to above occurred, and we were
all made to suffer (as many believe) by the hand of
one who sought vengeance. Here is a case of where
the innocent suffer by reason of the guilty.

After the conference in Cameron, Elder Mortimer
and I preached in many parts of that north country.
We had a private discussion with an English Church
parson, after which we baptized several. On being
called west I left Brother Mortimer to continue the
work there during the winter.

Most of the winter of 1891-92 was devoted to
preaching in Egermont, Proton, Grand Valley,
Masonville, and other parts of that northern field.

160 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

I preached nearly every night, twice Sundays.
Many heard the gospel and not a few were baptized.

I discovered the Proton Branch had not been
legally organized, so by request, as president of the
district, I organized it. Soon after, I was com-
manded to build a church. The morning after the
dream I borrowed a horse and cutter, and within
two days I had money, material, and labor promised
sufficient to build a church.

The following morning I removed the first shovel
of snow (then two feet deep on the level) from the
church site, and by night we had the snow off the
lot, holes dug and posts in place, and great timbers
for the sills cut in the woods and drawn to the
church lot.

Bro. William McMurdo gave the lot for the church
site, John McMurdo donated the adjoining lot for
a cemetery, and 'mid frost and snow the good Saints
in the bush, sawmill, and on the church lot sang
the songs of Zion and erected the church, and I had
the honor of preaching the dedicatory sermon in
the new church the next spring. Elder James Mc-
Lean was then the honored president of that branch.

While I was in that section of the country, a
small boy was playing with some other children.
They ran away from him, he followed, they slammed
the heavy door till the latch closed it securely. The
boy screamed, and the mother ran, seeing the boy
in one room, the door closed tightly, and the child's
fingers on the other side of the door. He had tried
to catch the door, but it closed on his fingers. The
father told me the fingers were broken. He

ELDER R. C. EVANS 161

wrapped them in cotton and sent for me. On my
arrival I administered to the child as -the law of God
directs. The pain stopped, the cotton was removed,
and the entire soreness was gone. The next day
when I called to see him, the child was out playing
as if nothing had happened.

Thus I passed the winter of 1892-93, happy and
busy.

CHAPTER XXVI.

REVISITING CHILDHOOD SCENES.

In the spring I attended the General Conference
as the London District delegate. While there I
preached several times in Independence, Missouri.
At the close of the conference I went to Knobnoster,
Missouri, where I preached a number of times and
baptized two. While there I made my first visit
into a coal mine. I then returned to Independence,
and when about to take the train for Canada I re-
ceived a telegram requesting me to return to Knob-
noster. I answered the summons, preached five
sermons, baptized four, and then returned to Inde-
pendence and the next day departed for home. I also
preached in Chicago en route home.

After attending both the Lindsay and Masonville
conferences in Canada, I devoted the summer to
tent work, with Brethren Gregory and A. E. Morti-
mer as colaborers. We had the tent in Stratford

162 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

and Niagara Falls, where a great many heard the
gospel and a number were baptized.

During our tent work in Stratford, Bro. E. K.
Evans was ordained an elder. While we were labor-
ing at Niagara Falls I baptized, among many others,
William Place, who has since become a useful mis-
sionary.

Late in the summer of this year I was called to
Quebec to try to explain the gospel to some special
friends of Saints living in the West. My expenses
were all paid, and I performed the task allotted to
me to the best of my ability. I passed through the
cities of Montreal and Quebec, and when I arrived
at the appointed place I was promptly informed
"that their relatives in the West "had little to do to
send a Mormon missionary there," that I was not
wanted, and I was ordered away. After a short
sojourn, returning homeward, I called at my birth-
place near Montreal, visited the few relatives left,
and was permitted to enter the room of my birth,
also the Church of England where I was christened
when a baby. As I looked on the christening font
my mind reverted to the story related to me by my
mother, who stoutly affirmed that even in my in-
fancy I registered a loud protest against the rite
of infant baptism, for she says that I squawled all
the time the Church of England bishop was flinging
water in my face. It seems from this that I always
was a kicker against priestcraft and superstition,
and that even in innocent infancy I was ready to
register my objection against the folly of institu-
ting the tradition of the elders in place of the sacred

ELDER R. C. EVANS 163

law of Jesus Christ, and the more I have studied
the more firmly am I convinced that Christ never
baptized a baby, that the apostles never baptized
a baby, and that they never taught anybody else to
baptize a baby, but that infant baptism is a relic
of popery and that the Protestants who practice
infant baptism neglected to protest loud enough,
but have indorsed throughout the Reformation a
great deal of the tradition of priestcraft instituted
in the Dark Ages.

From the baptismal font I entered the old family
pew, and there felt a holy hush creep over me as I
thought that here my grandfather and grandmother,
over eighty years ago, led my mother into this pew,
and she in turn as the years glided by brought her
family thither to worship. They were all good,
honest people, serving God to the best light they
had, and I am happy in the thought that having
done the best they could, the Father will reward
them accordingly.

From the old church I wandered over to the
graveyard, where reposed the dust of my honored
kinsfolk.

While on this trip I was taken for a Roman Catho-
lic priest on several occasions, but I lived through
it all. Strange to say, I never could see why it was
that I have been taken for a Catholic priest so often,
and the only explanation I can give for the query
is, that far-away, innocent look in my eye.

I returned to tent work at Niagara Falls, and
during our work there Brother Gregory and I
suffered much with the cold, as also with snow and

164 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

rain. Our tent leaked and ofttimes we were wet
when we awoke in the morning. We were too poor
to leave there and could. hardly remain, but by and
by help came and we were cared for. Before leav-
ing I baptized Brother and Sister Place and some
others. Hyrum Dickout, who was then located
there, did much for our comfort. Some time in
October we put up the tent for the winter, and
arrived in Saint Thomas in time to take part in a
grand conference.

I remained most of the winter in Saint Thomas,
where I preached much, baptized a number, promi-
nent among them being J. R. Shepard, who has
been a faithful elder.

December 28 of that year, my little daughter
was marvelously rescued from death by the power
of God. She was throvm from a sleigh right under
the horses' feet. The driver pulled hard upon the
horses, causing them to rear and stamp. She was
struck on the head three times by the horses* feet
before we could rescue her. I carried her into the
house, as I thought, dead. No sound escaped her,
but when we saw she was still living I hastily tore
the clothing from her body and discovered that she
was fearfully bruised, and that her head was swollen
almost out of shape. I administered to her, and
soon the onlookers, strange as it may appear to the
carnal mind, could almost see those lumps passing
away. In an incredibly short time all swelling sub-
sided, and the next day, to the astonishment of the
people, she was out playing, apparently all right.

February and March of this winter were given

ELDER R. C. EVANS 165

to Proton and Masonville. The snow was at that
time three feet on the level. Many roads were
blocked up and the people had to take to the fields.
In many places the fences could not be seen, being
hidden by the snowdrifts; yet it was remarkable
to see the people driving for miles and crowding our
meeting house. When cutting the ice to baptize
some, on one occasion, it took over an hour and a
half to prepare the watery grave. During this prep-
aration of cutting the ice, etc., one man had his
fingers frozen, another his ears. On reaching the
house, after baptizing, my clothing was so frozen
that I could not unfasten a button until I stood
before the stove long enough to be thawed out.

When at General Conference the following spring
I learned that a petition had been sent from Denver,
Colorado, either the city or the district, requesting
that I be sent there to labor as a missionary this
year. The petition was denied, and it was again
determined that I should labor in Canada. During
that conference I preached on both Sundays and on
a Thursday night. I baptized eight during confer-
ence, among them the prophet's daughter, Lucy.

From Lamoni I went to Independence, Missouri,
remaining over two Sundays, preached five times,
baptized four, solemnized two marriages. From
there I went to Knobnoster, preached five sermons,
baptized seven, and left for Chicago.

On arrival at Chicago I met my Lizzie and our
son Willie. We remained in Chicago one week and
attended the World's Fair several times, preached
three times and baptized one. On reaching Detroit,

166 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Michigan, I learned that I was billed to deliver two
lectures. While there I met with an accident
whereby I nearly lost my life. It occurred thus:
I was riding a bicycle when an intoxicated teamster
forced me to go between his wagon and the street
car; the passage was so narrow that I ran into the
car. I was knocked several feet, arose to my feet
and walked a few steps when I staggered and fell to
the ground. A physician happened to be passing
by in his carriage, witnessed the accident and rushed
to my assistance. When he felt my pulse, he said,
**His pulse is gone, I fear he is a dead man.*' I was
conscious, and upon hearing this statement I tried
to move my fingers and tried to draw my breath,
but it seemed as though I was powerless to act.
Elder George Shaw, who passing by, was attracted
by the crowd that surrounded me. He came as
close as he could and recognized me. He made his
way to my side and grasped my hand. He, as I
was later informed, presented me in silent prayer
to our heavenly Father, when instantly I revived,
but began to suffer intense pain. It seemed as
though my body was broken all down one side, as
also my head. In a short time one side of my head
and one side of my body was black and blue, and I
was cut and bruised elsewhere. When the pain
became intense the doctor administered a hypo-
dermic injection into my arm. This was too much
for me. I not having had even a cup of tea or coffee
for many years, or any other stimulants, my stomach
was very susceptible to a narcotic. The doctor then
poured brandy into me. The ambulance having:

ELDER R. C. EVANS 167

arrived he ordered that I be taken to Grace Hospital
when I spoke for the first time. "No, take me to 142
Fort street east,'* the residence of Brother and
Sister Liddy. There I was surrounded by my wife
and child and several Saints, who were told by the
doctors that my injuries were of such a character
that I could not survive more than an hour and a
half. By this time three doctors were on the scene,
and after consultation they gave me morphine to
deaden the pain until the worst was over. Elder
Lake was sent for. On arrival he wept sorely,
for he had always been very dear to me, and he
had frequently told me that I was as near to him as
his own son. When they obtained control over their
feelings I was administered to, and the message
came, "He shall not die but live, and perform the
work which I have appointed him to do." The pain
at times was intense, for Lizzie had decided that I
should take no more morphine, but for some time
when the pain would be excruciating the elders
would step forward, administer to me, and I would
go to sleep under their hands. This was repeated
frequently and all could see that I was gaining
rapidly. I shall never forget the loving-kindness
shown by Mary Liddy, Sister Janrow, Brother Liddy
and his brother Matt ; and in fact many others acted
as angels of mercy in those awful hours of agony.

Telegrams poured in from all parts. The papers
of London, Detroit, and Toronto spoke kindly of my
life work. The ninth day I was up, and the six-
teenth day I preached. If my ribs were broken and
the diaphragm was lacerated, all I can say is, the

168 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Great Physician healed me, and I live to-day as the
result of his loving-kindness and tender mercies.
Twenty-four days after the accident I preached at
the Proton conference, after which I was called to
attend to the celebrated marriage case at Niagara
Falls.

Bro. Hyrum Dickout had solemnized a marriage.
The clergy of his town entered complaint and he
was summoned to trial for performing a marriage
ceremony illegally. The trial came on, we lost the
case. We then appealed to the High Court at To-
ronto, and the Queen's Bench, presided over by
three judges, there reversed the decision of the
lower court. In his address Chief Justice Armour
said many things in favor of our church and
denounced in loud terms the persecution urged
against us by people calling themselves Christians.
We left that hall of justice with thankful hearts that
right had triumphed.

After the trial Brethren Gregory, Mortimer, and
I started tent work in Maple Valley. Soon after
our arrival there I was called by telegram to Water-
ford. I learned that Squire Matthews had been
smitten with a paralytic stroke. He was an old
man. The doctor expressed but small hopes of his
living at all and declared that if he did rally he
would never walk again. The old man requested
baptism at my hands. A box was made and water
pumped into it. Brother Longhurst carried the
aged sire to the box, and after his baptism he soon
got around and enjoyed good health for years, and
died a good Saint.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 169

I joined the tent at Grand Valley, Brethren Mor-
timer and Gregory having moved it there from
Maple Valley. We had not been preaching there
very long when we met with fierce opposition. The
Disciple preacher, Reverend Mr. Moore, started to
oppose us by delivering a lecture. Fred Gregory
took notes and I replied. Then Parson Woolner lec-
tured. Fred took notes and I replied. Then Mr.
Sinclair lectured and I replied. They then sent for
the great Samuel Keffer, said to be the giant of
Campbellism in Canada. He lectured several times,
and I replied. I tried to get him to debate distinc-
tive propositions, but he refused. Then we had a
newspaper battle with a number of them. Let me
say that during our stay in Grand Valley from
August 6 to September 18 I baptized twenty-six^
among them the organist of the Disciple church, the
organist of the Presbyterian church, and a number
of prominent men and women. Among them we
may mention Sr. Ada Clark, who afterwards became
the wife of Pres. Joseph Smith, also her father and
mother, brothers and sisters, one of the sisters being
the wife of Elder A. F. McLean, afterwards presi-
dent of the Toronto Branch. In all my hard work
there I was ably assisted by Fred Gregory, by his
shorthand in taking notes on lectures.

170 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XXVII.

PRESENTATION ON MY RETIREMENT FROM THE PRESI-
DENCY OF LONDON DISTRICT.

At the October conference I was reelected presi-
dent of the London District, and the Sunday school
elected me superintendent of the district again, and
I was once more appointed delegate to General Con-
ference. Here Elder R. C. Longhurst was ordained
an elder by Elder Lake and myself.

Much of the winter was devoted to the northern
branches, preaching in them all. During that time
we arranged money matters so that "Grandpa Tay-
lor" gave to us the deed of Garafraxa Property, and
at that same visit several were baptized and the
Grand Valley Branch was organized. In the spring
my wife and daughter accompanied me to Lamoni,
Iowa, to attend the General Conference. While
there I preached both Sundays during the confer-
ence.

Pres. Joseph Smith advised me to resign the
office as district president and devote my entire
time to missionary work, which I promised to do at
the next June conference.

From Lamoni we went to Saint Joseph, Missouri.
Lizzie made many friends there and we all enjoyed
the visit immensely. I addressed the people several
times. Our next stop was Independence, Missouri,
where we were kindly cared for at the splendid
home of Bro. and Sr. John A. Robinson. Preached

ELDER R. C. EVANS 171

six times and baptized three while there. We then
turned our faces homeward, and got ready for our
June conferences. Pres. W. W. Blair, of sacred
memory, attended both the June conferences and
was a blessing to the mission. At Garafraxa con-
ference, as per instructions of Pres. Joseph Smith,
I resigned the office of district president after serv-
ing nearly eight years. The district presented me
with a beautiful gold-headed ebony cane, with the
following address :

To Elder R. C. Evans, retiring President of the London
District of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints;
Dear Brother: As it has pleased our heavenly Father to
appoint a high priest for our district, and, as we believe the
time has come, according to the revelations going before, for
you to be released from the burden and care of district presi-
dency, and as we believe that you ever desire to serve in
harmony with the will of God, while we regret to have to
part with you as district president, we pray the blessing and
guidance of the divine Master may be still yours to enjoy as
in the past. And as a slight token of our appreciation of
your past services and the esteem in which we still hold you,
we, in behalf of the London District, present to you this cane
[just here President Lake presented the cane with the state-
ment that although the recipient would not need it now for a
support to his body we hoped he might live to see that age
when it might be a stay and a staff to lean on after years of
toil and labor in the Master's cause] and ask you to accept
the same, not as a reward, but merely as a souvenir of love
to the servant who has tried to do the Master's bidding. We
do not intend it to take the place of the crown of righteous-
ness laid up for the faithful, but pray your life may continue
to be the life of the righteous and that your last end might
be like His, even celestial glory.

Signed in behalf of the district,

John H. Lake.

John Shields.

172 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Thus was severed my connection with the Lon-
don District as a district officer. I acted as vice-
president two years before being president of the
district, during which time the district had doubled
its number in membership.

At this conference High Priest R. C. Longhurst
was elected district president and Daniel Macgregor
was ordained an elder.

I traveled extensively through the district with
President Blair, and this privilege was a great bless-
ing to me. When he departed for the West, I left for
another trip to Quebec. Leaving London by rail,
took steamer at Hamilton, passing Toronto, Port
Hope, Kingston, through the Canal, Bay of Quinte,
down the Saint Lawrence River, passing the Thou-
sand Islands, and sailing amid the rocks down the
mighty rapids, arriving at the city of Richmond, the
place of my destination. While there I baptized Mrs.
Roberts and her daughter, in the Saint Francis
River. Several were present at the baptism, includ-
ing Mr. Roberts. I confirmed them on the river
side. After doing my work there I left for the city
of Quebec, scene of the Wolfe and Montcalm monu-
ments. Plains of Abraham, convents and churches,
and many of the so-called sacred relics. All my
expenses were paid to make this trip and as soon as
possible I started westward, as I was under con-
tract to lecture on temperance in the Broadway Hall,
Toronto. I had some regrets at not being able
to remain in the East longer, but those who sent me
and bore my expenses knew that I was under con-
tract and must return accordingly.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 173

My temperance lectures were highly spoken of
in Toronto papers and I was for the third time
requested to devote all my time to the temperance
platform, with the promise of a good salary.

The winter was spent working hard in the Lon-
don District, making several new openings where
branches have since been organized.

In January, 1895, I was called by telegram to
meet Elder S. Keffer, of Disciple fame, in Selkirk.
Notwithstanding he had challenged to debate with
me on my arrival, he positively refused to sign
propositions, but selected his own matter, and with-
out notice or time for preparation I had to reply.
He would sometimes talk half an hour, then call on
me to reply. If he felt like it he would talk longer,
but I was accorded the same amount of time to reply.
All could see that this was an injustice to me, but I
knew my man, and I went after him with the instru-
ments of truth, and the Lord was with me and for
nine nights I followed him. When the time for
closing arrived on the ninth night, the matter was
put to vote and I was favored by over six to one.
I desired to continue the discussion, but the Dis-
ciples refused the church longer for debate, notwith-
standing Keffer lectured to his chosen few two
nights after.

A committee formed by the general public wrote
me a letter stating that I had acted the part of a
Christian and had answered every objection made
against our faith. While Keffer lectured two nights
to small audiences I filled Derby Hall for several
nights, and to cap the- climax, I baptized a Disciple

174 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

preacher's son, the son of the chairman of the meet-
ings who treated me so unfairly.

While preaching some time later at Low Banks,
I felt very discouraged over some opposition that
was being urged against me, as I thought unjustly.
I had preached all week. It was Saturday night;
the singing school occupied the hall and so I had
this night to myself. Feeling sad and disconsolate
I stole down the stairs, passed out under the trees
down the lane, and stood on the lake shore. I bowed
on the sand and tried to pray. Rising to my feet
I listened to the sad sobbing of the waves and felt
as though death was not the worst enemy I had,
and was sacrificing the best days of my life, and yet
I was either honestly misunderstood or willfully mis-
represented by some for whom I had fasted and
prayed in the past. With the gloom deepening upon
me, I crept back to my lonely room, prepared to
retire, when I again tried to pray. No sooner had I
retired than I saw my room growing lighter and
lighter until it was as bright as the sunlight. Sud-
denly I beheld a messenger, who approached me and
gave me such counsel and encouragement that ever
since when passing through the dark waters I have
felt strength as the memory of that blessed night
looms up before me, in all its dazzling glory. The
following day I ordained Lincoln Pew a priest, and
Edward Barrick a teacher, and organized the Low
Banks Branch.

Arriving at General Conference that spring, I
learned that Apostle W. H. Kelley was using his
influence to have me labor in the Eastern Mission.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 175

Brother Kelley informed me that he desired me to
hold meetings in Cleveland, Boston, Fall River,
Providence, Brooklyn, New York, Philadelphia, and
other large cities ; but then again it was decided that
I should return to Canada.

By special request I preached the two conference
Sundays in the Methodist church. I baptized seven
during the conference.

Soon after my return to Canada, by my request
Bro. Daniel Macgregor became a missionary and
labored with me.

I attended the two June conferences, after which,
by request of Apostle E. C. Briggs, I lectured in a
large tent at Detroit, Michigan. Here Brother
Hauns first heard the gospel and later became a good
missionary in the Michigan field.

Most of August and September of this year were
spent in preaching at Low Banks and Dunnville.
A number were baptized in Low Banks, and I be-
lieve eighteen were baptized in Dunnville. Here I
met Sr. Floralice Miller, whom I baptized after she
had listened to me preach the gospel until she was
perfectly satisfied of its divinity.

Brother Macgregor was my companion most of
this summer. He led meetings, baptized some, and
preached several times from fifteen to twenty-five
minutes. The balance of this year was spent in
missionary labors, and at its close my record showed
that I had baptized fifty-six.

The first three months of 1896 were about equally
divided between London and Saint Thomas, with a
few short visits to other places.

176 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

London had petitioned Brother Lake to permit me
to remain home until the church was repaired and
reseated, and I did so, working hard and preaching
as the way opened. Three hundred dollars were col-
lected for church repairs and improvements, and
several were baptized in London. The Saint Thomas
work was blessed of the Lord. Here I baptized a
number, among them Sister Faulds, whose testi-
mony will appear later in these pages over her own
signature.

I returned to London to prepare for General Con-
ference, and while there was requested to sing a
piece for their entertainment. I had nothing appro-
priate to sing and so I sat down at the rear of the
church and wrote the song which has been pub-
lished so often, entitled, ''Apostasy and restoration,"
which I here submit :

APOSTASY AND RESTORATION.

The earth was all bathed in gross darkness,

Apostasy waved o'er the world.
Cruel Rome and her daughters were killing.

Idolatry's flag was unfurled.
The thumb-screw, the rack, and the fagot

Were instruments used on each side.
Thus Romans and Protestants slaughtered,

Till thousands on each side have died.

Chorus :

Great God haste the day when cruel Babylon

Shall fall by thine almighty power,
When truth shall be loved by all nations.

And priestcraft be cherished no more. •

ELDER R. C. EVANS 177

Thus darkness has covered all nations

For many long centuries past,
But God, in his wisdom and mercy,

Restored the true gospel at last.
An angel from heaven descended.

The priesthood brought back to the world;
Brave Joseph, the Seer, God commissioned,

Soon truth's gospel flag was unfurled.

The church with apostles and prophets.

With doctrine as taught by the Lord,
Went forth till she gathered in thousands

Who loved the true gospel restored.
When treason assaulted her honor.

Apostates were many and cruel.
She lived through the death of the prophet;

Soon God sent young Joseph to rule.

Chorus :

Thank God the great day of deliverance

Is near, when thy glory shall shine.
When all of the nations do homage

To truth and the kingdom divine.

Give ear to his voice, O ye people.

Fear not, work for God and the right;
This church now by many despised

To millions will be a delight.
God give unto Israel great wisdom.

In pulpit, in workshop, and Herald,
Then Latter Day Saints will be honored,

And Jesus the pride of the world.

UNCLE JOHN LAKE AND THE AUTHOR AS A YOUNG MISSIONARY.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 179

CHAPTER XXVIII.

MOST REMARKABLE CASE OF HEALING.

Lizzie and I, with a number of other Canadians,
started for Kirtland conference and had a good
time. I preached Sunday, and my sermon was the
last one President Blair ever heard, for he died
while on the train on his way home. It was fitting
that one who had given his life to gfctive work for
the cause he loved, as did Brother Blair, should '*die
in the harness." His memory will long be cherished
by the church he served so long and well.

Permit me to submit one of the most remarkable
cases of healing known to me :

On January 14, 1878, Sister Faulds took sick.
For eight months she was confined to her bed, and
all that loving hearts and skillful physicians could
do was done. All doctors told the same story, *'She
will be a cripple for life, she has spinal curvature."
She was completely powerless to help herself. She
went in an invalid chair for one year and eight
months. She then got so that she went on crutches
for three years, then she only used one crutch. Her
strength increased, so that by the use of a cane and
three lifts on the heel of her shoe she was able to
get around. Her suffering was awful to bear. The
spinal disease had so drawn the cords that one limb
was shorter than the other. She remained in this
condition twelve years, when she heard the gospel,
but to use her own words.

180 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Pride stood in my way and I shut my ears to the truth. But
during the years 1894-95 more affliction came upon me, and
the cords of my hip were so drawn that I had to wear a cork
sole on my shoe one and one fourth inches in height. My
suffering was now almost unbearable.

In December, 1895, Elder R. C. Evans was preaching in
this city (Saint Thomas). The gospel was again presented
to me. My pride still stood in the way. My sufferings were
increased, and at last I was administered to by Elder R. C.
Evans. I received such relief that I knew it was the power
of God, and on the 28th of February, 1896, I was baptized
by Elder R. C. Evans, and from that hour pain seemed easier
to bear. .When conference convened in Kirtland, Ohio, I sent
a request for prayer by Elder R. C. Evans. On April 9
prayer was offered for me in the Temple of the Lord, while
I was here in Saint Thomas. I felt the Spirit come upon me,
but did not realize what it was. I felt a strange power come
upon me and I retired to my room, slipped off my heavy
boot and laid down. Not five minutes after I laid down /
felt a hand laid on the afflicted parts and the cords relaxed.
For a moment I felt afraid, but presently I arose from the
bed healed.

The limb which for sixteen years had been bad was made
whole as the other. I know the hand of an angel was laid
upon me and since then I have been free from pain in my hip.

I have given the above from a letter written by
Sister Faulds.

Sister Faulds from that day until this has never
tired of testifying of this miracle, either in public
or private.

After my return to Canada I was invited to preach
in Saint Thomas opera house. Bro. William Faulds
would paint large bills every week and we had from
three to fifteen hundred people. A number were
baptized during those meetings, among them Bro.
E. N. Compton and wife. He has since done good

ELDER R. C. EVANS 181

work as presiding elder of the Saint Thomas Branch
and for some time as a missionary. I would preach
in the opera house Sunday nights and two nights a
week in the church and frequently made visits dur-
ing the week to other near by branches.

In the month of June Brother Lake received a
revelation that I should be chosen as Bishop's agent
for the London District. Brother Longhurst had
the same matter presented to him, and as they wrote
each other containing the message, their letters
crossed on the way. I consented to occupy that
office provided that E. L. Kelley receive evidence
that I should act as Bishop's agent. Bishop Kelley
sent me a splendid letter appointing me as his agent
and the books were sent to me.

To show how the Lord has blessed the mission
since my appointment, the books show that when I
was appointed there was only one dollar and twenty
cents in the agent's hand, the missionaries' families
were behind on their allowance, and the mission-
aries themselves were very poorly clothed. Since
then the missionaries are better clothed, the staff
greatly, enlarged, the family allowance increased,
thousands of miles of new field opened up in Ontario,
Manitoba, Saskatchewan, Alberta, and British Co-
lumbia, and last, but not least, notwithstanding all
the great increase in outlay, we have raised thou-
sands of dollars extra and sent it to the Presiding
Bishop to assist the work in all the world.

Besides all this we have collected hundreds of dol-
lars for College, Sanitarium, and Home. I speak of

182 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

this not to boast, but to show how the Lord has
blessed the constant labor performed.

In August I left the opera house work, and by-
instruction from Elder Lake I traveled through
most of the London District branches with Bro.
George H. Hilliard. My association with this man
was a blessing to me, and his work was a blessing to
Canada.

In November I was called to Cedar Valley to de-
bate with a Baptist minister. Reverend Mr. Kelley.
He affirmed, ''Resolved that the Book of Mormon is
not divinely inspired and that it is unworthy the
respect of Christian people." Much might be said
about this debate, but time and space forbid a
lengthy account. Permit me to say, however, that
the reverend's stock in trade was the old yarns of
Howe, Hurlbut, Beadle, and the contradictory Spal-
ding story.

Joseph Smith's claim of having seen an angel was
denounced in round terms, and the climax was
reached when his reverence tried to show that "Joe
Smith" could not have conversed with an angel for
the best of all reasons, namely, ''Ladies and gentle-
men, there are no angels now."

Well, I replied to all the old stories to the entire
satisfaction of the people, but when it came to the
funeral of all the angels most everybody was willing
to wear crepe if necessary for the poor, dead angels,
but before they donned the sables of grief, out of
respect for the dear, departed dead, I thought it
prudent to have the statement of the reverend gen-
tleman substantiated by proper evidence, and so

ELDER R. C. EVANS 183

started to discover the death notice of the angels.
While searching for the obituary I stumbled upon
the following facts. Just prior to the crucifixion of
Jesus he informs us that there were more than
twelve legions of angels, all hearty and well, ready
for action at a moment's notice, see Matthew 26 : 53.
From Smith's Bible Dictionary, page 605, I learn
that a legion is six thousand, and this statement is
supported by many writers. Here are seventy-two
thousand angels enjoying good health at that time.
We are informed in 2 Kings 6 : 17 that the moun-
tains are full of them. Daniel tells us (7 : 10) there
are ten thousand times ten thousand . angels, and
John, in Revelation 5:11, informs us that there
were millions of them at his time, and the reverend
gentleman affirms that John was the last man that
ever spoke to the people by revelation concerning
the angels, so we must conclude that his reverence,
having never heard a word about the death of the
angels, has made up this story to offset the testi-
mony of Joseph Smith. Surely it is written that
"prejudice will slander the north star out of the
heavens," but it is left for the parsons in order to
try to destroy the work of God as found in the latter-
day glory, to announce the death of millions of angels
in order to persuade the people to believe that an
angel did not appear to the Prophet Joseph Smith.

After this debate I lectured several times and
baptized ten more.

The last month of 1896 was spent in Saint
Thomas, where I baptized a number, among them
James Riley.

184 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XXIX.

ORDAINED AN APOSTLE.

In 1897 we opened the work in London, where we
had a grand time for two weeks; then to Saint
Thomas, after which we went to Toronto. In
Toronto we had the hall well filled at first and soon
it was filled to overflowing. I preached and visited
and baptized, often talking until two and three
o'clock in the morning. The cold was intense, but we
cut the thick ice of Lake Ontario, and during my
sojourn I baptized eighteen, among them T. R.
Seaton and his wife and mother. He has since done
good work as an elder in the church.

The papers gave an account of the baptism. Sis-
ter Seaton's mother read the account and ridiculed
the idea of women being baptized in the ice, declar-
ing, *'We will likely hear of it causing their death."
She little knew that her own daughter who had left
the sick bed the day of her baptism was one of the
number that had been in the ice-cold waters of the
lake, and that the white-haired grandmother beside
her was another, and that in' place of their being
killed in baptism they were well and happy.

Brother Lake wrote me that he saw me in vision
ordained to the office of apostle. The revelation
was given to him February 14, 1897. On March 26
a personage clothed in white appeared to me and
told me that I would be ordained an apostle at the

ELDER R. C. EVANS 185

conference. I received some counsel then thaft I
have tried to remember.

On arrival at Lamoni I learned that Pres. W. W.
Blair had the matter of my ordination presented to
him.

On the morning of April 11, before I v^as out of
my room, a messenger from the Quorum of Seventy
was sent with a request that I come to the quorum
meeting to hear a revelation read, and true to that
which Brethren Lake, Blair, and the messenger had
said, the revelation contained the information that
I was to occupy as an apostle in the Quorum of
Twelve, and on Monday following I was ordained
under the hands of Pres. Joseph Smith, Apostle
John H. Lake and others. Upon that occasion it was
promised me by the Spirit of God, through Brother
Lake, that if faithful to the trust committed to my
charge I should see and converse with angels, who
would instruct me in my important calling.

Apostle I. N. White and Elder Frank Criley and
some others testified that it had been revealed to
them some time ago that I would be called an apostle.
W. J. Smith wrote from Detroit, Michigan, that I
would be called, and it was also manifested to J. J.
Cornish on two occasions, so he afterwards informed
me.

At this conference I preached two sermons, bap-
tized two, and was placed in charge of the Canada
Mission.

On my return to Canada I presided over the June
conferences and Sunday school conventions. Here
I resigned the superintendency of the London Dis-

186 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

trict Sunday school, which I had held ever since it
was organized, whereupon I was presented with a
beautiful and touching address.

After conference I attended the reunion at Mason-
ville, baptized several, and then went to Humber
Bay and organized that branch.

President Joseph Smith made Canada a visit in
October. He was at both district conferences. We
traveled some together and I learned much from his
wise counsel. He went east, and I went to Selkirk,
where I baptized two. While with Pres. Joseph
Smith he gave me to understand that there was a
great future in store for me; many trials, much
opposition, but final triumph if faithful.

On Sunday, November 14, while I was preaching,
Joseph was wrapped in vision and saw me address-
ing an audience in Los Angeles, California. I
preached there in the summer of 1907.

The most remarkable honor conferred upon me
since the apostleship was that of being permitted to
solemnize the marriage on January 12, 1898, of the
Prophet Joseph Smith and Sr. Ada Clark. The
ceremony was performed at the residence of the
bride's father, Mr. Alexander Clark, Waldemar,
Ontario.

The ceremony over the prophet and his wife
kissed me, and soon after supper they were on their
wedding trip westward, and I to the church to
preach.

In February I dedicated the new brick church at
Vanessa, where years ago I started the work.

I attended the Apostolic Council in Lamoni, and

ELDER R. C. EVANS 187

preached once. Then to Independence, Missouri,
where we had a spiritual conference. While there I
administered to sixty-two sick people in company
with other elders, and preached two sermons, besides
my other work.

After conference a number of us visited Liberty
Jail, where Joseph, the Seer, was bound in chains,
a prisoner for months. In the old dungeon of the
jail I found one handcuff and a chain two feet long,
perhaps the very one that manacled the hands of the
prophet of God.

Returning to Canada, found all well and happy
at my home, and then started a trip through the
northern branches. One important duty performed
while up in that country was to solemnize the mar-
riage of Bro. A. F. McLean and Alice Clark, subse-
quently efficient workers in the Toronto Branch.

At the Vanessa conference I ordained Fred
Gregory and Daniel Macgregor to the office of sev-
enty. Bro. T. R. Seaton was ordained an elder there.

In July, while a large congregation was at wor-
ship in a grove at Lime Lake, a great storm came
up. The heavens were darkened, the wind blew a
hurricane, fences were blown down, buildings shat-
tered, and trees pulled up by the roots. I advised
the people to be still, and if they would exercise
their faith the storm would not touch us. On it
came in all its fury. I led the people in prayer and
then we sang "Jesus^ lover of my soul." The storm
was all around us, we could see and hear it, but
the immediate place of gathering was a perfect calm.

188 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

All felt the power of God. Three were baptized and
many* reconsecrated themselves to God.

In August Daniel Macgregor had some meetings
in Sauble Falls. Reverend Thompson, a Presbyte-
rian preacher, made a bitter attack upon him. The
young soldier wired for me. On my arrival we met
the parson in a schoolhouse. He would not sign
any propositions to debate, but he lectured against
us and I replied. We chased his reverence from
every position and having cleared the character of
Joseph Smith of the foul stain of having anything
to do with polygamy, I then proved to the satisfac-
tion of the people that the Presbyterian Church was
guilty of the very charge this Presbyterian parson
had accused us of, namely, that the said Presbyte-
rian Church membership did sanction and practice
polygamy where the law would permit them, and
cited the well-known historic evidence of their guilt
in India. This hurt the parson sorely. He called to
his assistance Reverend Mr. McGown, Baptist
clergyman. He in turn met his Waterloo. As a
result we baptized quite a number. I then left for
the West.

The next month I met Elder William Ellmore, of
Covington, Indiana, in a six-night debate at Chat-
ham, Ontario. The usual church propositions were
discussed, he affirmed for his church three nights, I
affirmed for our church three nights.

Mr. Ellmore is a man of ^vonderful ability, but
at the close of the debate the general opinion
expressed was that he failed on both propositions.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 189

He knew the feelings of the people and refused to
let them vote.

The Sunday after the debate we preached to a
crowded hall, while Ellmore addressed nineteen peo-
ple at 3 p. m. and twenty people at 7 p. m. Fred
Gregory was my moderator and rendered excellent
assistance.

CHAPTER XXX.

REFUTATION OF SLANDEROUS STATEMENTS.
1899.

After New Year's dinner at home I met Brother
Macgregor as per appointment. We went to Port
Elgin and drove twenty-nine miles over snow four
feet on the level, and many places 'the fences were
completely covered. We arrived at Sauble Falls
where we did some preaching, baptized Phemie
Gearie, ordained William Gearie an elder, James
Gearie a priest, John Caldwell a teacher, and James
Clatworthy a deacon, and organized the Sauble Falls
Branch.

The London Branch petitioned me to give them
two months. President Smith thought I ought to do
so. We made arrangements to hold special meet-
ings. The church was crowded at times, and among
our audience could be seen lawyers and preachers.
The branch was built up, several were baptized.
During my stay here the London street car strike

190 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

occurred. I was called upon by the mayor of the
city to speak to the mob that had gathered on the
street. I did so, and the mob which had for hours
been a howling, surging crowd, quietly dispersed.

By special request I lectured in the largest skating
rink in the city and again in the Grand Opera
House. My lecture on capital and labor was printed
and placed in every house free. This resulted in
much good.

I then was called upon to defend the truth against
the merciless attack made upon it by the Reverend
Mr. Krupp. The controversy was long, and because
of the historic value to many of the Saints I here-
with insert my letter on the Spalding romance,
which, as I expected, put a quietus on Mr. Krupp :

BOOK OF MORMON.

(From the Stratford Herald, October 4, 1899.)
Elder Evans goes, at length into the question of its resem-
blances to the Spalding Manuscript.

The following letter was received a few days ago from
Elder R. C. Evans, of the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter Day Saints, of London. It is in reply to the last
letter of Reverend Mr. Krupp, of Rostock. The Herald
would intimate its hope that the controversy will not be per-
mitted to extend over many more letters. Mr. Evans writes:

Editor Stratford Herald; Dear Sir: I notice S. Krupp, of
Rostock, has another letter in your paper of September 7,
regarding my letter, "New light on Mormonism," the Book
of Mormon, and the "Spalding's Manuscript Found." The
man admits that "there are minor errors in Miss Dickenson's
narrative." Now I am prepared to show that there are dozens
of errors in her book, in many points she contradicts the best
encyclopedias, and other works published on the same sub-
ject, and, worse than all, she contradicts herself,^ and tells

3LDER R. C. EVANS 191

stories that are impossible to have occurred. In her book
she says Joseph Smith was killed in Nauvoo. After a time
she says he was killed in 1846, then she says he was killed
in 1844, and she has him in jail for debt in 1817. He was
only twelve years old, they trusted him early in life. I
could fill your paper with her mistakes, proving her work as
unreliable. I defy Mr. Krupp to debate the merits of the
book with me on the public platform. Mr. Krupp will refuse
to indorse much of her book. He only stands by her when
she relates the Spalding story or some nasty yarns against
Joseph Smith. When she speaks in favor of the Saints he
refuses to believe her, when speaking of the church of which
I am a member, and of the sons of Joseph Smith she says,
"Please understand that the Reorganized Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter Day Saints, is in no way connected with
Salt Lake Mormonism. The Reorganized Church has done
more to put down polygamy than any other denomination on
the face of the earth." "The Book of Mormon denounces
polygamy." "The most forcible arguments that have yet
been adduced on Mormon polygamy, are furnished by the
pens of the three sons of Joseph Smith." "The sons of
Joseph Smith deny that their father practiced or approved
of polygamy." "Polygamy originated with the leaders of the
Utah church." With all this and much more of the same
kind in this book, yet Mr. Krupp has, by pen and voice, tried
to stain the fair name of the church with the foul crimes of
Brigham Young, and Salt Lake Mormonism.

Now a glance at the "Spalding Manuscript Found." The
supporters of the story relate about it like this: Spalding
was a Presbyterian minister, his health failed, he left the
ministry — kept tavern — wrote his story commencing 1809,
placing it in the hands of Paterson, a printer in Philadelphia,
for publication, 1812. Spalding died in 1816.

But* permit three reverend gentlemen of high standing to
tell what became of the Manuscript Found. In the Congrega-
tionalist for October 24, 1877, the Rev. Tyron Edwards, D. D.,
of Philadelphia, says: "The Book of Mormon in substance
was written by Solomon Spalding, a Presbyterian minister.

192 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Beginning in 1809 and writing at intervals, as he did, he
often read parts of the work- to his neighbors, and among
the listeners was Joseph Smith, who not only attended the
readings, but borrowed the manuscripts, as he said, to read
to his family at home. In 1812 the completed manuscript
was placed in the hands of the printer, with a view to publi-
cation. The printing was delayed, Spalding died in 1816.
Sidney Rigdon was working as journeyman printer in the
office, and it is supposed that he, having copied the manu-
script, with Smith concocted the idea of the new religion."
The reader will notice that Joseph Smith was born December
23, 1805, so that the reverend gentleman above quoted would
have us believe that Joseph Smith somewhere between the age
of four and seven years, was a "neighbor" of Spalding's, "an
attentive listener" to the reading of Spalding's romance, and
"that he borrowed it to read to his family." Not many boys
between four and seven years of age have a family. Surely
Smith was a smart boy if the reverend doctor's story is true.
Again, '"Rigdon was a printer in the office." The family
record shows that Rigdon was never a printer, never lived in
Pittsburg till years after, and then, as pastor of the Baptist
Church.

Rev. Samuel D. Green wrote an article, entitled, "Joseph
Smith the Mormon," (see Christian Cynosure, December 20,
1877). When letters were written to him correcting his
false statements, he replied, "Smith borrowed Spalding's
manuscript, Spalding sent for it. Smith refused to give it
back. Smith told Spalding, and I heard him, that he had
made a Mormon Bible of it. I saw Mr. Spalding as late as
1827, and I have a letter from William Jenkins, that he saw
Spalding in 1829."

Now, Mr. Editor, Spalding's widow and all true history
shows that Spalding died in 1816, yet one of the reverend
gentlemen talked with him in 1827, the other in 1829. Thus
you see the vilifiers of Joseph Smith often make him more
remarkable than his friends do. Surely it is a Spalding
romance.

Miss Dickenson gives the testimony of E. D. Howe, and

ELDER R. C. EVANS 108

D. P. Hurlbut, yet her own books say Hurlbut was a liar and
Howe's character, upon inquiry, was found unsatisfactory —
"Howe was himself a half Mormon." She repeatedly gives
the testimony of men against the Book of Mormon, then
slanders them.

Now for the real facts about the "Spalding story." Spal-
ding wrote a story in 1809-1812, gave it to the printer in
1812, left Pittsburg 1814, died 1816. The manuscript was
returned by the printer to Mr. Spalding's widow, she placed
it in a trunk where it remained till 1834. (The Book of
Mormon was in print and thousands of copies were circulated
over the world in 1830) . D. P. Hurlbut was excommunicated
from the Latter Day Saint Church for bad conduct, and swore
vengeance. E. D. Howe was angry because his wife joined
the church. He was an infidel and wrote a book against the
Bible. Now these two men, full of spite and unbelief, de-
cided to write a book against the church. D. P. Hurlbut went
to Spalding's widow, procured the "Manuscript Found," prom-
ised to return it, gave it to Howe, then to spite Joseph Smith,
and make money by the sale of their books, they got Wrights,
Millers, Lakes, and others, with the Book of Mormon in their
hands, to make up statements that the Book of Mormon and
Manuscript Found were similar, and contained same names,
etc. Howe fills his book with these statements, which were
false and manufactured to deceive, hence we have Mormonism
Unveiled, by E. D. Howe.

In order to cover the trick, they refused to return "Manu-
script Found" to Spalding's widow. Howe hides it, among
other manuscripts in his printing office, he forgets where,
tells Spalding's widow and others manuscript was burned.
In 1839-1840 he sells his printing office to L. L. Rice. The
transfer of the printing department was accompanied with a
large collection of old manuscripts. Years passed away.
L. L. Rice moved to Honolulu, Sandwich Islands. In 1884-
1885 President Fairchild, of Oberlin College, Ohio, visited Mr.
Rice. Looking over old manuscripts, they discover the long
lost "Manuscript Found" written by Solomon Spalding. It
had been in Mr. Rice's possession over forty years, and it is

194 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

now on exhibition in Oberlin College, Ohio, with the following
indorsement on the manuscript, "The writings of Solomon
Spalding, proved by Aaron Wright, Oliver Smith, John N.
Miller, and others. The testimonies of the above named gen-
tlemen are now in my possession. (Signed) D. P. Hurlbut."
Here are Miss Dickenson's witnesses, referred to by Mr.
Krupp. Will this satisfy him? or will he continue to "believe
a lie rather than the truth"?

In closing, please notice the testimony of L. L. Rice. "Two
things are true, first, it is a genuine writing of Solomon
Spalding, and second, it is not the original of the Book of
Mormon." "There is no identity of names of persons or
places, and there is no similarity of style between them."

Thank God the "Manuscript Found" is discovered, and
such men as Howe, Hurlbut, Miller, Wright, and Krupp have
been exposed.

Trusting that the "dear" evangelist will see the truth, cease
to misrepresent facts and refrain from slandering an inno-
cent people, I am, yours in hope of sweet rest beyond,

R. C. Evans.

After this I went to Humber Bay, dedicated their
new church, and did some baptizing. Soon after
the June conference I appointed Elder Daniel Mac-
gregor to labor in British Columbia.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 195

CHAPTER XXXI.

A STRENUOUS DEBATE.

Elder F. Gregory started to preach in Wiarton.
A one-time Methodist parson and the magistrate of
the town each in turn lectured against the work.
Brother Gregory did fine in defense of the work,
until the matter getting pretty interesting, he tele-
graphed for me to come and reply to a later lecture.
I did not arrive until one hour within time of the
lecture. Knowing Fred's ability, I persuaded him,
as he had heard the man, to make such reply as he
could, but he fearing a disturbance thought I had
better take the matter in hand and we finally agreed
upon the following plan : I was to open the meeting
in due form, and then present Brother Fred as the
speaker. He was to make his reply and if there was
any trouble I would ask him to resume his seat and
I would get into the fray. This arrangement Fred
gladly consented to. The hour arrived, the hall was
packed, and the lecture was on. The parson was
present, as also the magistrate with a bundle of
books under his arm, which I quickly recognized as
those published by Fannie Stenhouse and J. H.
Beadle, with some others. Fred had not proceeded
far when the magistrate interrupted him. I at once
called him to order, demanded an apology, or upon
refusal threatened to eject him from the room.
Some one called out, saying, "Look out, young fellow,

196 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

that is the magistrate you are talking to." I replied,
"Sure thing, then he knows what I can do with him
by the strong arm of the law for interrupting this
meeting/' He refused to apologize, preferring to
leave the room. Fred made a masterly effort and
then happened to make a remark, which was all too
true, concerning the parson, but was rather unfortu-
nate just at this juncture. The mob arose like a
cloud, the parson rushed at Fred, and before I
knew what I was doing, as the parson was in the
act of passing me, with the words upon his lips
addressed to Fred, "Curse you, I will throw you out
of the window,'* I caught him, hurled him back
against the table and called order. In a few minutes
all was quiet, I began to talk, and the wild mob
turned in our favor. I shall never forget poor Fred.
He stood there as if waiting for martyrdom, for he
knew he was in the defense of truth and I believe
that night would have willingly died for it. The Lord
helped us the next Sunday. I lectured in the town
hall, and not long after that Fred baptized quite a
number at a place called Colpoy's Bay, and we now
have branches both at Wiarton and Colpoy's Bay.

That fall I dedicated the Longwood church and
preached in Waterford and Vanessa.

During the winter I was informed that a great
healer, Crismas, by name, was turning the city of
Woodstock upside down. I requested Fred Gregory
to go there and attend his meetings, and if he
decided good could be accomplished by my going,
to telegraph me and I would follow him. He wired,
"Come at once."

ELDER R. C. EVANS 197

On arrival we attended Crismas* meetings, and
by his request I addressed the people. Soon the
fight was on. Fred and I, assisted by Thomas John-
ston, billed the town, hired the opera house for Sun-
day at an expense of twenty-three dollars. Eight
hundred people heard me in the afternoon and
twelve hundred in the evening. My lecture was
entitled, **Crismas unmasked." We paid all expenses
and divided the balance between us; baptized four
grown people. Elder Raveill, of Missouri, was one
of those baptized.

I was under appointments elsewhere and closed
the year's work by dedicating the new Wabash
church.

The first two months of 1900 were spent at
Wabash, Saint Thomas, and Detroit.

While at General Conference, Lamoni, Iowa, on
April 8, Bro. R. M. Elvin and I were requested to
administer to a child that was blind in one eye. We
administered as the Lord directs and the child was
taken home. I shall not attempt to tell the story,
but let it be told in the words of her father and
another who knew :

Lamoni, Iowa, April 15, 1900.
Elder R. C. Evans,

Dear Brother: This is to certify that Elvin Nixson, a lit-
tle girl whom you and Robert M. Elvin administered to last
Sunday (April 8, 1900), she being entirely blind of one eye,
caused by a cataract which had grown all over the ball of her
eye, but after you had administered to her, her parents took
her home. The cataract has left her eye, her sight is fully
restored. The doctor who was called in has examined the
eye and pronounced her sight restored and the cataract re-

198 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

moved. The doctor's name is Doctor Walse. The doctor, the
girl and her parents, all reside in Pawnee, Missouri.

Testimony of Mr. C. J. Smith, of Pawnee, Missouri, given
to R. C. Evans, in Lamoni, Iowa, Sunday, April 15, 1900.

Herewith I submit a copy of the letter written
by the child's father, dated April 23, 1900.
Robert M. Elvin,

Dear Brother: I take the liberty this morning of writing
you, in reference to our little daughter, who was entirely
blind in one eye. Yourself and R. C. Evans administered to
her on the first Sunday of conference and now she is entirely
well, her eye is as clear as ever it was. Pray for her. Brother
Elvin, that all may be well with her. Praise be to the Lord.

Yours in the faith,

E. Nixon.

Some time after this I wrote for a testimony and
both the parents of the child reaffirmed the miracle
to me, and I have their letter.

ILDER R. C. EVANS 199

CHAPTER XXXII.

MY PATRIARCHAL BLESSING.

At this conference I received my patriarchal
blessing. I have several reasons for saying that
this patriarchal blessing contains the word of God
to me. For several reasons I insert it in full :

Patriarchal blessing of Elder Richard C. Evans, given at

Lamoni, Iowa, Monday afternoon, April 9, 1900,

by Patriarch Alexander Hale Smith.

(Reported by B^lle Robinson James.)

Brother Richard, under the influences of the Spirit of God,
for I feel its presence strongly with me now, I put my hands
upon thy head to bless thee in the name of the Lord Jesus
Christ. I find here, as once before, an Israelite indeed, one
whom God delighteth in, the integrity of whose heart won
for him favor with God. He has not won this favor without
struggle, without a hard-fought battle with himself and his
surroundings, and the influences that have been brought to
bear upon him to lead him away from the path of duty have
been strong. Ordinarily he would not have been able to
resist these influences, but God was with him, watching over
him, interfering in his behalf. Brother Richard, I say unto
thee, God has known the struggle, he recognizes thee as his
child, he has chosen thee as a special agent, a minister that
he delights in, and he bids thee be faithful, discharge the
duties of the responsible office that he has placed upon thee
without fear of men; the only fear that may find lodgment in
thy heart, let it be the fear to displease the Master, the Lord
Jesus. If thou art faithful in the discharge of those duties,
thou shalt stand with him shoulder to shoulder in his king-
dom; thou shalt grasp his hand; thou shalt receive words of

200 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

comfort from him, his lips shall speak to thee and thou shalt
hear his words.

I say unto thee, Brother Richard, the influences of the
Spirit of God have been with thee strongly in the past, but
they will be with thee more in the future; the past is but the
earnest of the future. If thou art faithful to thy covenant,
thou shalt be made mighty in the hands of God to the winning
of souls to a recognition of the Lord Jesus Christ. Do not
fear the face of man; the Lord, thy God, will stand by thee;
lift thy voice in defense of the Lord Jesus Christ and his
cause wherever thou art. The influences of the Spirit of God
shall be around thee, shall buoy thee up. Still, thou wilt see
those things that will perplex thee; there will come to thee
hours of trial, there will sometimes come seasons of darkness,
but they will gradually grow less and less frequent, as thou
shalt pass along the life in faithful discharge of thy duty,
these periods will grow less and less frequent. Thy mind shall
become clearer; thy vision shall be granted to thee that thou
wilt be able to perceive the nature of the kingdom of God be-
yond many of thy fellows. God will favor thee ; he will give to
thee of his Spirit and make thee wise and thou shalt become
a wise counselor to thy brethren, and thy voice shall be heard
in counsel for good continually.

Trust in God; be not shaken in faith and thou shalt stand
with the bright ones that have won favor with God, that have
stood in the world, that have met the powers of darkness, that
have overcome, that have wrought a work that has entitled
them to stand in the regions of light and glory; God will give
thee power to bear the light, to stand in the light of his
presence, and thou shalt be blessed of God.

Thou art of Ephraim, the line of Israel, and to thee shall
be granted much power among the children of men. The
gifts of the gospel shall be thine, and thou shalt be given wis-
dom to use them aright. Thy pathway lieth in many places
of pleasure, many places of enjoyment; many seasons shall
come to thee where thou shalt receive the influences of the
Spirit of God to fill thee with joy and gladness. There will,
too, come hours of darkness; there will be more or less sad-

ELDER R. C. EVANS 201

ness come to thee in the walk of life; thy heart will be
touched with the sufferings of others and in its softness thou
shalt feel the sorrow like unto thy Master, as he saw the
sorrows of others and wept over them, so will it be thy lot
to see them, but thou wilt be granted power to alleviate many
of these sufferings and thou shalt rejoice in it.

Trust in God, once more I say. He is thy strength, he is
thy help. Be not heady, neither high-minded, neither think
more of thyself than is right, but think enough of thyself,
dear brother, to keep thyself free from the sins of the world.
Temptations will come to thee; the adversary will seek to
overthrow thee, and arguments will be presented to thee by
others; thy faith will be ridiculed and thou wilt be ridiculed
because of it; still, if thou art faithful, there is nothing that
can be done by the hand of man shall separate thee from the
love of the Lord, thy God, and thou shalt be redeemed, stand
with the redeemed, receive the joy that is given thee by
reason of very faithful discharge of duty and service of thy
God.

I pray that God may seal upon thee these blessings, dear
brother. I have no fear in pronouncing them upon thee. I
pray, too, that when it shall be his good pleasure thou should
be called hence, that the eve-time of thy life shall be glorious,
that the radiance shall shine around thee by reason of the
love which, thou hast won from thy fellows in good works,
like unto the golden radiance that makes beautiful all the
western horizon when the sun sets in its glory; that the in-
fluences of light and glory shall mark thee as a child of God.

Never fear if thy feet are found in rugged ways; remem-
ber, thy hand resteth in the hand of God, if faithful, and he
will lead thee safe through, dear brother.

I seal upon thee the promise of eternal life; I now seem to
see thee as thou art mingling with the light and glorious
throng that attends the coming of our Lord and Savior, sing-
ing the song of the Lamb, and expressing thy gratitude, filled
with the Spirit of God.

Oh, dear brother, fail not to win this; it shall be thine if
thou art faithful, in the name of the Lord Jesus. Amen.

202 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

While at the General Conference we succeeded
in getting five extra missionaries in the Canada
Mission this year. I also was appointed one of
the Temple Lot Committee. That committee still
stands. I baptized Pres. Joseph Smith's grand-
daughter, Bertha Anderson, and several others.

Pres. Joseph Smith again favored Canada with
another visit, presiding over the two June district
conferences. After conference we together visited
London, Saint Thomas, Waterford, and Toronto,
both preaching in each city. While at Niagara Falls
Brother Joseph preached the dedicatory sermon of
the new church and I offered the prayer. President
Smith's visit to Canada was a source of strength to
all that heard him, and no one will ever be more wel-
come at any time to the Canada Mission than this
grand old prophet of the Lord.

This summer Lizzie and I made a trip through
a number of the northern branches on our bicycles.
We were absent about two months, and our greatest
ride in one day was one hundred and five miles.

While in Toronto during this trip we cleared the
ground for the Camden street church building, and
many of us worked from eight to twenty hours a
day on that church. I worked at bricklaying by the
side of J. L. Mortimer. Many days nearly all the
work was performed by the Saints without remun-
eration. I was called from this work to dedicate the
new Rostock church, Sunday, September 30, and
returned to Toronto the following day.

When nearly time for the October conference we
often worked until after midnight and sometimes

ELDER R. C. EVANS 203

as late as two in the morning. We held the October
conference in the new church.

After the October conference conditions were
such that I journeyed to the British Columbia part
of the field, preaching on the way in Chicago, Den-
ver, and Salt Lake City.

While in Salt Lake City I preached twice, visited
the main points of interest in and around the city,
met the First Presidency of the Utah Church,
namely, Lorenzo Snow, George Q. Cannon, and
Joseph F. ^mith. Messrs. Snow and Smith con-
versed with me on polygamy. Mr. Cannon had
little to say only to express his dislike for what I
had to say when I detected Snow or Smith in erro-
neous statements regarding the polygamy question.

I visited some with Mr. Joseph F. Smith and
family at two of his homes, was introduced to two
of his wives and a host of his children. He only
had five wives then and just thirty-nine children.
I conversed with a number of their leading men and
some of their most prominent women.

One of their elders challenged me to debate the
question of polygamy and succession. When I
requested him to write the proposition for discus-
sion he backed right down and some of his own
people laughed at him. I saw while there much of
the evil effects of the accursed practice of that
infamous doctrine, polygamy.

I saw much nice country when going through
Colorado, Idaho, Washington, Utah, and British
Columbia.

While in British Columbia I ordained two priests

204 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

and one teacher, organized two branches, one at
Chilli wack, the other at New Westminster, baptized
one, collected over a thousand dollars in tithing,
and preached in Chilliwack, New Westminster, Van-
couver, Victoria, and had quite an experience when
crossing the Pacific Ocean from Vancouver to Vic-
toria. There was a great storm, and, while at
prayer, I received a great blessing, whereupon I
arose and wrote the following song, which has been
sung throughout Canada, entitled, **The storm'* :

THE STORM.

'Tis night on the mighty Pacific,

The white-crested waves wildly roll,
The great ship is tossing and plunging,

Grave fear fills the heai-t of each soul.
My thoughts wander over the waters

To the dear one I love far away;
Sweet memory recalls the last promise:

"Fear not, for you ever I'll pray."

Chorus :

Like a star gleaming over the waters

And driving the darkness away
Came those words full of comfort from Lizzie,

"Fear not, for you ever I'll pray."

'Mid the sickness, the wailing, and danger.

The noise of the ship and the crew,
A vision of home and of loved ones

Burst brilliant and clear to my view.
By our own fireside they are kneeling;

List! they mention the one far away,
A calmness serene now comes oer me,

I know God will hear those who pray.

Like a weary child falls into slumber,
So the wild billows hushed in the deep.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 205

The harbor lights gleamed in the distance,
The fear-stricken crew ceased to weep.

I quietly made my thank-offering

To Him who had conquered the foam,

While thoughts wandered far o'er the waters
To the dear one who prayed at our home.
November 22, 1900.

While in Victoria I visited Chinatown opium dens,
gambling dens, joss houses (a joss house is a Chinese
place of worship) , boarded the English man-of-war.
War Sprite, had a bath in the Pacific Ocean.

Our smallest meeting numbered five persons and
the largest was thirty-five. Some few honest had
obeyed and were trying to remain true, others were
slipping away and Brother Macgregor was much
discouraged with the work.

I returned home by way of Lamoni, Iowa, made
my reports to Joseph Smith and Bishop E. L. Kelley,
and arrived home in time for Christmas dinner.

206 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XXXIII.
HIGH COUNCIL OF THE STAKE OF ZION.

The first two months of 1901 were devoted to
Hamilton and Toronto. Baptized several and organ-
ized the Hamilton Branch.

In March, Lizzie and I were invited to visit the
home of Dr. 0. H. Riggs and family, then residing
at Cincinnati, Ohio. During our visit there we were
shown all the principal points of interest in the city
and also made a little trip into the State of Ken-
tucky.

While there I administered to Miss Marie Riggs
and baptized Lawrence Riggs. All of our expenses
were paid and we were made the recipients of many
tokens of high regard at the hands of the doctor and
his wife.

The Apostles' Quorum met in Independence on
March 27, and from that time until the close of con-
ference I was very busy. I preached the first Sun-
day of the conference. After the conference, High
Council of the Stake of Zion was organized. During
the conference we were the guests of Bro. and Sr.
Orville James, who after their well-known style had
everything to make us feel at home. After the con-
ference we were the guests of Brother and Sister
Pickering, of Kansas City, Missouri, who treated us
right royally. Leaving Missouri Saints we went to
Lamoni, Iowa, and while there I assisted to organize
the High Council of the Lamoni Stake.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 207

During the summer I presided over the two con-
ferences and preached and baptized in several places
throughout the Dominion of Canada.

A Baptist parson and a Disciple elder made at-
tacks on the church at Hillsburg. I was sent for,
they refused to debate. I delivered several lectures
to large audiences in the town hall, after which Elder
Mortimer wrote a full account of the matter to the
Herald, so I need not publish here.

In July I organized the Port Elgin Branch, and
while there ordained and baptized. I then went
north with Elder Shields, preached in several places,
baptized a number, among them Bro. D. P. Perkins,
who has since been ordained an elder and is presid-
ing over the Clavering Branch.

That fall I was called to preach at the special tent
meetings in Chicago and had a grand time. Later
on the Waterford Saints purchased the fine new
church built by the Presbyterians. This people had
a fuss, disbanded, their shepherd fled the town, and
we purchased the church for much less than one
third its value. During the fall I presided over the
conferences and dedicated Waterford and Port Elgin
churches.

In November I was called to administer to Brother
and Sister Awrey and child near Hillsburg. These
people for years had been prominent members of
the Baptist Church. They heard the gospel through
the life and labors of King Cooper and others of the
Cedar Valley Branch. It was a heavy blow to the
Baptist Church when they joined the Latter Day
Saints.

208 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

On November 10, 1901, when returning from the
Saints' meeting in th.eir carriage drawn by two spir-
ited horses, the traces became unhitched, the horses
became unmanageable, and soon over the rock roads
they galloped in wild fury. When descending a
steep, rocky hill the tongue of the carriage dropped,
the carriage was turned over, Brother Awrey was
bruised and bleeding, but not seriously injured; not
so his wife and child. On regaining his feet he
found his wife and child lying unconscious and
bleeding upon the rocks. Friends soon arrived, the
injured were taken to their splendid home. Doctors
Gibson, of Hillsburg, and McKinnon, of Guelph,
were called. They operated on the child and found
her skull fractured in two places. They sawed two
pieces out of her skull about the size of a twenty-five
cent piece ; a little piece of the brain came out, about
the size of a large bean. Sister Awrey had her skull
fractured from one ear to the other. Doctor McKin-
non, the specialist, said after the operation, "Mr.
Awrey, I have no hope for your wife's recovery, her
skull is broken at the base from ear to ear and th^
wound on the top of the head has nine stitches in it ;
she may live about five days." Doctor Gibson did all
he could, but on the ninth day he gave her up and
said to the nurse, **Give her enough morphine to
keep her quiet, for I have done my best ; no power on
earth can save her; she must die." At this juncture
Elders John Taylor, George Buschlen, and I were
sent for. On arrival we requested the privilege to
administer. The nurse in charge refused permis-
sion, so I offered prayer and soon found favor in the

ELDER R. C. EVANS 209

eyes of the nurse, when we were permitted to ad-
minister, the child obtained help at once and soon
was around, the only effect of the accident now to
be noticed is a sunken hole in the head, but this can
only be discovered by feeling. The brethren were
compelled to go to other calls, but a week after, when
Doctor Gibson had given Sister Awrey up, Brother
Awrey sent again for me and I was soon followed by
Brethren Buschlen and Taylor. All hopes seemed
to be gone when I said to Brother Awrey, **I feel
that your only hope now is to put yourself fully in
God's hands, and stop using the morphine." Brother
Awrey decided from that moment to forbid the
trained nurse giving Sister Awrey any more mor-
phine. Said Brother Awrey, "I am satisfied now if
Brother Evans had not advised me to forbid using
the morphine my wife would have been in her grave.
Now she is thoroughly restored and we together
make this statement to the glory of God, that while
all that medical skill could do was done, yet they de-
cided my wife must die, yet by the power of God in
the several administrations and the counsel and
advice tendered by Elder Evans, my wife's life was
spared. We thank all Saints for the prayers offered
and the kindness shown. Your brother and sister
in the faith, Edmund Awrey, Ellen Awrey. Os-
pringe, December 20, 1902."

Most of the first three months of the year «1902
were devoted to the work in the Chatham District.
During this time I organized the Stevenson Branch
and baptized a number. Of those baptized was
Stewart Lamont, later the presiding elder of the

210 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Chatham Branch. During* this trip I had the pleas-
ure of baptizing Joseph Shaw and his wife. Brother
Shaw is the son of Elder George Shaw, one of the
first elders of the Reorganization in Canada, and he
is filling his father's shoes.

I was called to go to Rochester, New York, on
some business, and made a hurried trip to Palmyra,
New York, the old boyhood home of Joseph Smith.
While in that part of the country I visited the Hill
Cumorah, and the house where Joseph lived and the
room where the angel talked to him, as also the tree
where Joseph went to pray the time he had his first
vision.

As I expect to refer to this place later on I will
pass it by now, by saying, as I knelt in prayer on
that historic hill I was blessed of the Lord and felt
that the work commenced there will triumph.

In April of that year I preached the opening ser-
mon of the General Conference at Lamoni, Iowa, and
the following Sunday I preached for the old folks
at the Home, and all felt cheered.

On the night of April 16 the Prophet Joseph
Smith was in the Spirit, and received what is known
to us as the vision that forms the 126th section of
the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.

In this revelation Frederick M. Smith and R. C.
Evans were called to the First Presidency, four of
the Twelve Apostles were called to occupy as evan-
gelical ministers, and five other elders were called to
work as apostles in the Quorum of Twelve.

I shall not attempt to describe my feelings, but

ELDER R. C. EVANS 211

will permit the published documents to speak for
me at this time.

After the revelation had passed the quorum, and
the time appointed for the ordination of those of us
who were called had arrived, we assembled in the
church. Not a seat was vacant. Before we were
ordained we were requested to express ourselves
and I am reported as having made the following
statement, which was published soon after :

Mr. President, Brethren and Sisters: It is now nearly
twenty years since I first submitted to ordination in this
church. Since that time the dear Lord has blessed me, so
much so, that so far as sickness is concerned I have been
absent from Sabbath services three times in these years, and
I think but seven times in all these years have elapsed with-
out my occupying before the people as a representative of
the church. I have endeavored in weakness to do my duty.

It is with a deep sense of the responsibility that attaches
to this office that I approach this ordination. I recognize that
unless divinity assists my work in this capacity, as in all
others to which I have been called, it would be a failure.

I have had intimations of no uncertain character leading
up to this call, and while I realize, to some extent at least,
the burdens, cares, and the sacrifices, yet I have learned to
trust God, and believing that God has called me to occupy
this position, I am willing to go forward as the church may
desire and as God has directed, leaving the result with him.
I will promise, so far as I am able, that I will strive to do
my duty. I recognize that God's ways are not man's ways,
and I am free to confess that were I, from a human stand-
point, called upon to make a selection, I would not be one to
occupy in this quorum, nor in the one in which I now occupy;
but again I am reminded of the words of our Master, when
he said, "I thank thee, God of heaven and earth, that thou
hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and re-
vealed them unto babes, even so Father, because it seemeth

212 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

good in thy sight." I trust that God may bless you all, and
that when before the altar of prayer you will remember me
as I struggle to perform the duties that may now be imposed
upon me, is my prayer.

The other brethren called, who were present and
ready for ordination, all made speeches, and the
. house was full of the Spirit.

During the meeting there were nine prophecies.
One sung in tongues, one spoke in tongues, and one
bore testimony that he saw a vision of angels stand-
ing over us when we were being ordained.

On April 20, I was ordained by Prophet Joseph
Smith and Apostle J. W. Wight, President Smith
being the speaker. Herewith I present the prayer
and ordination as it was reported at the time :

Richard, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, as elders
in the church, called thereunto as elders therein, we lay our
hands upon you and confirm upon you the office of counselor
# to the President of the church, of the high priesthood.

And in thus laying our hands upon you in the name of
the body of Christ upon earth, and in his holy name, we
confer upon you the right and authority to act and officiate
in this . office, and according to and with that which has
already been conferred upon you of this high priesthood;
and that you may act wisely and well, and be fitted and
qualified to perform all the duties of this office, we present
you before the Father who is on high, in his Son's name.

Father, grant unto this thy servant that portion of the
Spirit of the office and calling unto which he is now ordained,
as shall qualify him under any and all circumstances to
rightly discharge the duties thereof, to be wise in counsel,
strong in every effort to accomplish good, faithful unto the
covenant of peace, and so provided that he may faithfully
defend against every attack of the adversary that may seek
to take him away or to overthrow the cause which he is
sent abroad to represent.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 213

And in the name of thy Son, grant unt6 him all that shall
fit him for the difficulties and dangers through which he may
be called to pass; and may his days be long, and his wisdom
sufficient thereunto. We ask in Jesus' name. Amen. (Re-
ported by Eunice Winn Smith.)

Among the many testimonies borne to the truth-
fulness of the vision and to the divine authenticity
of my call to the First Presidency, given to the public
at the time, I submit the presentation given to Apos-
tle I. N. White, as printed in the Ensign, for May 1,
1902 :

I would like to make a statement here in regard to Bro.
R. C. Evans' call.

When President Smith, the other evening, said that he
had received something in regard to the organization of the
church, I felt a lively influence of the Spirit come over me,
that made me believe that the presentation, whatever it
should be, would be of God. Hence when I went to my place
of abode, I thought it necessary that night to fast and pray,
that I might have evidence of that which was to be placed
before the congregation the next day. That night I was
very restless; it was almost impossible for me to sleep; but
sometime during the night, I dropped to sleep and dreamed
that I was in the office where the Quorum of Twefve have
been meeting since here. The members of the quorum were
all gathered there. Presently, Pres. Joseph Smith opened
the door and came in without saying a word to anyone,
neither were we talking; we sat in silence when Joseph
Smith walked across the floor to where one of the twelve sat;
it is not necessary for me to mention the name of that mem-
ber.' Joseph stood in front of him looking him in the eyes,
but said not a word. And, seemingly, the whole quorum was
spellbound as we were somewhat amazed at the action of
President Smith. Suddenly he turned around and walked
across the floor and stretched out his hand to Brother Evans,
took him by the hand and led him out of the room when the
door closed; at this juncture I found myself awake. I won-

214 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

dered what it meant, I wrestled with the Lord to find out
what this all meant, but got no answer.

I met with my quorum next morning, and at twenty min-
utes to twelve o'clock, Pres. Joseph Smith came into the
room and introduced the document before referred to. He
proceeded to read the document. We learned that the name
of R. C. Evans was one to be chosen into the First Presi-
dency; and I saw by that, at once, that the dream I had was
in line with the vision that President Smith was presenting.

This appears to me like divine evidence that Brother Evans
was called of God to occupy as named in the vision.

CHAPTER XXXIV.

WORK AS ONE OF THE PRESIDENCY.

When I was placed in the First Presidency of the
Church I requested Bishop E. L. Kelley to release
me as Bishop's agent of the London District.

His reply was, *'God called you to that position,
remain there till he directs that you be released."
I am still acting as the Bishop's agent in Canada,
and the Lord has blessed and is blessing my labors
in that part of the work.

The early summer was devoted to the preaching
of the gospel in Canada, and the Lord was with me
at times in power.

I met President Joseph Smith at Dow City re-
union and tented with him on the camp ground.
While at Dow City, Iowa, I preached five sermons.

From there we went to Council Bluffs and Omaha,
where we held three meetings, and then to Lamoni,

ELDER R. C. EVANS 215

Iowa. After attending to some work there we went
to Saint Joseph, Missouri, and then to Independ-
ence, Missouri, preaching at each of those places.
We then left for Saint Louis, Missouri, where we re-
ceived a grand reception and each received a purse
of money. Our next stop was at the reunion at
Xenia, Illinois. Here I preached seven times and
baptized several.

Here I parted with Joseph, having been called to
administer to one that was very sick in Saint
Thomas, and here let me say, on the way I filled an
appointment of one night at Saint Louis, Missouri,
where I lectured on the Book of Mormon for the
Religio and took train the same night for Canada.

Here I met that grand old man. Uncle John H.
Lake. He was blessed with the gift of tongues and
I received some wonderful promises.

The fall and winter were spent in Canada, doing
all that I could to preach the gospel. I made one
hurried trip to Michigan conference, and delivered
two lectures on temperance, one in the Blenheim
Baptist church and the other in the city hall of Lon-
don.

This winter we started to publish the paper called
the Canadian Messenger in Canada, and I was ap-
pointed business manager, with Fred Gregory as
editor and Sister Macgregor assistant editor. This
year Elder Daniel Macgregor was in charge of the
work in the Dominion.

The first three months of the year 1903 were
spent in the southern part of Canada Mission. I

216 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

dedicated the Cedar Springs church and baptized
several.

That spring I spent seven days with the other
members of the Presidency in Lamoni, when we
three left for Independence, Missouri.

During the conference I preached one sermon,
performed my part in the General Conference as
best r could, and worked hard in the High Council
for some days on some important matters that were
before the council.

Leaving Independence with Elder F. M. Sheehy
and Sister Belle James we were the guests of Sister
James' brother, at his new hotel in Tulsa, Indian
Territory. While there Brother and Sister Robin-
son, our host and hostess, gave us a grand time ; the
best was none too good for us, and the time sped
swiftly by.

While there we visited the Bailey ranch and
preached and saw the great Indian country, when
we left for the East, after having all our expenses
paid by the liberal hand of Wallace Robinson.

The next week found us hard at work in council
with the leading quorums of the church on some
financial matters.

Leaving Lamoni I preached in Chicago and De-
troit, and arrived home finding all well and happy.

After presiding over the two Canadian confer-
ences came the trial of my life. It came when the
time arrived to leave the American continent for
the first time in my life.

When the day arrived to go the Saints came to
the station. I think I can safely say there was not

ELDER R. C. EVANS 217

one Saint present that did not weep at the parting,
with the exception of my Lizzie. When I kissed her
good-bye, she looked up and smiled. This was a
brave fight on her part. I boarded the train, and
at once ran through the train to the last car. When
I went out on the platform of the coach I saw Lizzie
with her head leaning against the brick wall, weep-
ing as if her heart would break. Some one said,
"Lizzie, R. C. is on the rear end of the train." In-
stantly she turned, wiped the tears away, and waved
her handkerchief till the train was out of sight.
She, the companion of my youth, the joy of *my life,
felt my departure more keenly than all that con-
course of Saints combined could do. It meant
months of loneliness to her that they could not real-
ize, yet, brave, true heart, in order to make the part-
ing as easy as she could for me, she had controlled
her feelings till she thought I was out of sight.

God bless her! When I think of her pure, true,
strong, self-sacrificing life, a pang shoots through
my heart as the thought comes, Shall I be unworthy
to be with her in the world that knows no death,
where tears shall channel face no more, but where
the pure and good dwell in the presence of the Holy
One, when the lost chord is found, and the ransomed
join in the divine harmony at the coronation of the
King, when he is crowned. Lord of all ?

I joined President Joseph Smith and Elder Wil-
liam Newton at Niagara Falls. We journeyed to-
gether, arrived in Brooklyn, New York, where we
preached to the Saints in their hall and prepared for
our passage to England.

218 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XXXV.

A SUCCESSFUL MISSION TO THE BRITISH ISLES.

On the morning of June 17, President Joseph
Smith, Elder William Newton, and I embarked in
the good ship New York, and were soon "on the
rolling wave." We had a good dinner, but I was
seasick before sapper time. That night Brother
Joseph took my shoes off and I rolled into bed. I
think I only had four meals in the dining hall dur-
ing the entire voyage. Dry biscuits, dry turkey,
and little lunches on deck just to keep from starving,
was my experience. Brother Joseph never lost a
meal and enjoyed perfect health while on the water,
and to me he was prophet, physician, companion,
and brother. During the voyage Joseph would give
me one and two letters a day written by the dear
ones in Canada, who had made him postman, to
cheer me on the way. I have all those letters now
and they are not for sale.

Ah, but it was good to see land once more! The
green grass and the waving trees made us think of
"Home, sweet home." We sighted Scilly Island, the
coast of Cornwall, and France on the distant side of
the English Channel.

Elder John Rushton met us at the Southampton
landing, and soon we were in London, mighty Lon-
don. My first work was to send a cablegram to my
Lizzie and she was to forward it to Sister Ada
Smith.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 219

Our first day in England we beheld the King in
his glory, also the Queen and Lord Roberts and the
great ones of the nation out on parade. Not being
on speaking terms, we lifted our hats and they
passed on.

I will be brief with regard to our British Isles*
mission, for three reasons : First, Joseph wrote the
trip up for the Herald, and I wrote it up for the
Canadian Messenger; second, I require the space for
other matter, and third, I am pressed for time.

While in London we visited Westminster Abbey,
Saint Paul's Cathedral, Smithfield, the spot where
the Romans and Protestants, each in their turn,
murdered each other in the name of the Holy One,
that taught that we love even our enemies. We
visited the Old Bailey, London Tower, London
Bridge, Nelson's Monument, the British Museum,
and many other points of interest.

From London we went to Enfield, Lydney, then
to Cardiff, Wales, visited Llandaff Cathedral, built
in the fourth century, gazed upon the tomb of the
late Bishop Richard C. Evans, who was a great
Catholic prelate of the dead past. From there we
went to Llanelly, where we heard the Saints sing
in Welsh, then to Denis, and on to Nantyglo. Here
we visited the coal mines. From there we went to
Birmingham, England. Here we were accorded a
fine reception, meeting Bishop Taylor and several
other prominent elders of the English Mission. Our
next stop was at Stafford. Here we spoke and sung
in a graphophone. Arrived at Leicester. This is an
old city. Here we visited Wollsley Abbey, the grave

220 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

of King Richard III, also the spot where he died on
the river side. Here Wycliffe, Wesley, Latimer, and
other early reformers preached.

Joseph was suffering with a sore face, so Brother
Rushton and I went to the famous old town of
Lutherworth, entered the old church where Wycliffe
preached his first sermon on the Reformation. In
this church he gave to the world the first English
translation of the Bible. I sat in the chair in which
he died.

He was buried under the stone floor of this
church, and after his bones had rested there for
eighteen years they were taken up and burned to
ashes and the ashes were thrown in the little river
Swift. I was down at the river, to the spot from
which his ashes drifted out to the sea.

Our next stop was at Clay Cross. Here we were
permitted to meet with some of the true-hearted
Saints and to worship in their own church, and
while there I had the privilege of baptizing four
persons.

When passing through Chesterfield we visited the
famous old church with the crooked steeple. From
there we went to the great city of Sheffield. While
there we visited several of the large manufacturing
plants, among them the Brown Steel Works, where
they employ over twenty thousand workmen. Here
we saw them making the great steel armor plates.
We also entered the celebrated Rodger works, and
there we saw a knife with one thousand eight hun-
derd and ninety blades.

While preaching there we had eight Utah elders

ELDER R. C. EVANS 221

present at our meetings, and after the meeting in
the hall, several of us went to the square and
preached to a great multitude of people.

Our next stop was at Leeds. Here we met many
of the Saints of the mission and presided over the
conference. During the conference Joseph and I
were each presented with a beautiful address,
which later was artistically arranged by the hand
printers to the King, and when bound in morocco,
were forwarded to our homes in this country.

Herewith I submit a copy of the address pre-
sented to me:

Address of welcome presented to Elder R. C. Evans, of the

First Presidency, by order of the mission conference,

August, 1903, Leeds, England.

We, the members of the British Isles' Mission conference
of the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day
Saints, in the name of the ministry and laity of the church
in the British Islands, heartily bid you welcome to our shores
which we sincerely hope may not prove inhospitable to you.

We feel pleased to think that you have for twenty-two
years carried on, and trust that you may continue to carry
on, the Lord's work in Canada which you have so nobly and
faithfully performed even at the peril of your life (Acts
15:26).

We thank almighty God that he has in his infinite good-
ness spared your life to visit us, and worship with us, the one
God, and enjoy association with the Saints whose homes are
in these islands, the inhabitants of which have done more to
disseminate the written word than any other nation on earth.
We earnestly hope that you, the servant of the Lord, counselor
to your honorable colaborer Pres. Joseph Smith, may be
spared many years to occupy that position and together with
him have ample opportunity to rightly interpret that word

222 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

which our fellow countrymen have so lavishly distributed
among the nations.

We reverently hope that the good accruing from your visit
may be reciprocal; that while you our brother may be bene-
fited intellectually, physically, and spiritually, we may be
blessed and strengthened by association with representatives
of that nation whose forefathers in 1620 A. D. anchored their
barks off the wild New England shore, braving the perils of
tempestuous seas, rigors of climate, and a new country peo-
pled with the savage, benighted descendants of a once en-
lightened race, to find

"A faith's pure shrine
Freedom to worship God."

John W. Rushton,

President of Mission.
Wm. R. Armstrong,
S. F. Mather,

Secretaries of Mission.

President Smith made a beautiful reply and I
followed as best I could.

From there we visited the world renowned Kirk-
stall Abbey, built in 1147, and ruined by Oliver
Cromwell in the sixteenth century.

Our next stop was at Manchester. Here Joseph
and I were each presented with silver medals. On
one side of the medal is a shield, upon which is an
open book with the words "Book of Mormon."
Around the book are the words "British Isles, Zion's
Religio-Literary Society, organized 1901, by G. T.
Griffiths."

On the other side of the medal were these words :
"Presented to R. C. Evans, of the First Presidency,
August 4, 1903." Here Joseph Smith became a
member of the Religio.

The Manchester Saints rented a hall in the city,

ELDER R. C. EVANS 223

and we marched through the city, headed by a brass
band, to the hall, where we were each presented with
an address and made reply. We had a number of
good meetings in this city and baptized nine there,
among them one of the Utah elders.

From Manchester we went to Stockport. Our
work done there we went to Liverpool and to the
New Brighton Beach. This is one of the great
English pleasure resorts. While on the sands a col-
ored American was playing a violin, and when he
touched the strings to the tune, "Home, sweet home,"
we thought it was grand, but when he played "My
old Kentucky home," Joseph rushed up and gave
him some money, like a millionaire.

We then went to Warrington, then Wiggin, then
Farns worth.

Our next stop was at Carnarvon, Wales. Here we
entered the old castle where the Prince of Wales has
been crowned from 1284 to 1841.

Now came the roughest voyage of my life, cross-
ing the Irish Channel. The water is nearly always
rough here, but the old tars told us that this was
one of the worst they ever saw. Believe me we
had our ups and downs. Here I determined to fight
against the seasickness, and with the bravery born
of fear, I went on deck with Joseph and John,
grasped the great brass rod by the cabin and hung
on. One moment we were studying astronomy and
the next geology. It just seemed that the sea was
sporting with our ship, and would throw us to the
stars and then plunge us to the rocky bottom of the
channel.

224 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Well, Burns said that toothache was the '"hell" of
all diseases, but Bobbie was mistaken, for a bad
tooth is fun compared with **mal-de-mer." I hung
on till I was compelled to let go, and suddenly I had
a call below, and there, 0 what a sight met my
gaze ! Men, women, and children were sick in every
direction; some were praying, others were swear-
ing, but I had not time for either, I just exemplified
my well-known generosity. Talk about "the
widow's mite," why that was not "a drop in the
bucket" to my gift. I gave all I had, and lost all the
hard feelings that I ever. had against anybody. Some
one said, "Cast thy bread upon the waters." Well I
did that till the last portion of the lunch we pur-
chased before going on board was gone, and then
I seemed to be willing to give more, but could
not. Well, dear old companion John Rushton came
down to see how I was doing, but "doing was a
deadly thing," and I had stopped "doing and was
living by faith only." But the glory was too much
for John. Let me say that what John saw and I felt
was "not lawful to be uttered." The memory of it
worked on John's lunch, and soon he was feeding
the fish, while Joseph was in the best of health.
The fish might starve for all he cared. How selfish
some great men are, but we all have our faults.

Having arrived in Ireland we visited Dublin, that
great city of priestcraft, superstition, and idolatry,
with its ninety-three convents. Poor, priestridden
Dublin. While there we visited some of the princi-
pal places, such as Phoenix Park, Donnybrook, and
other places of interest.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 225

We crossed the Boyne River where King William,
Prince of Orange, won the famous battle, and visited
Belfast, and from there started for Scotland.

Glasgow was our next stop. Here we met Elder
George Thorburn and wife, who were doing mis-
sionary work in that part, as also many good Saints.
Here Joseph and I were presented with an address
and made reply.

We went to the famous Loch Lomond and sailed
from one end of the lake to the other, and gathered
heather on the **bonny banks."

Our next stop was at Hamilton, Scotland, the
home of the missionary in charge of the mission,
and our traveling chaperon, John Rushton. Visited
Bothwell Castle, where Mary Queen of Scots was
in hiding to save her life from Holy Queen Eliza-
beth, the head of the Church of England. While
there we went down the great coal mines, and surely
it was a sight never to be forgotten.

From there we went to Edinburgh, visited the
Castle, also Holyrood Palace and Abbey. Here we
entered the room where Mary Queen of Scots slept,
and the bed is there as she left it so many years ago.

From there we journeyed to London, and after a
stay of several days at the home of Brother Shel-
don, we, on the 19th of September, bade farewell to
the Saints of England and were on our way to
"home, sweet home.

Perhaps I had better state here that in nearly
every place I have mentioned, we both preached and
did such other church work as we were led to per-
form, and in every place the Saints did their best

226 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

to make us happy and comfortable, and the many-
presents that we received betoken the fact that they
enjoyed our visit, and since we arrived in America
the Saints of the British Isles Mission have con-
tinued to remember us at every Christmas time and
we have been requested several times to return
there, and have promised that if requested to go we
will gladly return, but it will not be "till there is

CHAPTER XXXVI.
HOME AGAIN.

On the return voyage we had some stormy
weather. I was sick part of the time, but Joseph
never lost a meal, and was in excellent health, in
fact his face seemed to get better and the suffering
endured by him while in England seemed to have
left no trace, for he was cheerful and happy all the
way over.

On the night of the 23d of September, while
in our stateroom, a personage appeared to me. He
was dressed in a flowing, white robe, had light, wav-
ing hair, falling gracefully down over his shoulders.
He slowly approached me and handed me a wreath,
made of maple leaves, with a small white flower
running around the center of the leaves, and directly
across the center of the wreath, in the same white
flowers was the word Canada. The wreath was in

ELDER R. C. EVANS 227

a circle and the word Canada crossed the center of
the wreath.

At first I was nervous, but the sweet smile of
the messenger dispelled my fears, as he was looking
at me, holding out the wreath for me to take it.
At last I spoke. It may not be necessary for me to
relate all that was said, nor the exact words that
were spoken. I may say, however, that I received
the following instruction and information :

You have contemplated moving to Independence,
Missouri, and have purchased property there. It
is the will of the Lord that you remain in Canada.

I was informed that Canada was to become a
mighty colony and that thousands of people would
make their home in Canada; that from the British
Isles, Europe, and the United States would come
those people. That the church would become a
powerful agent for good in that land, and that the
Lord would protect and sustain me when attack
was made against me both within and without the
church, and that I should receive revelation as to
my future location should the time come for me to
leave my present home.

The reader is not to suppose that I have given all
that was revealed to me, nor that I have given
the words verbatim, for I can not repeat all that
was said, nor can I remember the exact words of
that which was spoken. But the thought as I under-
stood it was that I was not at that time to move
to Independence, that my work lay in Canada and
would for some time, and that if in the future I was

228 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

to move to Independence, the Lord would so direct
through the proper channel.

From that time I have not made a move toward
locating at Independence, but have renewed my
efforts in the Canada Mission, content to hold the
lot there till the Lord instructs me to go there. .

We arrived in New York, and there I parted with
President Smith, he going to the Fall River confer-
ence and I to my home in London.

Permit me to say right here that all my associa-
tions with Brother Joseph while on this mission
were pleasant and agreeable.

On my arrival a splendid reception was tendered
me, and during the Zion's Religio convention at
London I was presented with the following address,
and made such reply as I could :

TO PRES. R. C. EVANS.

Beloved Honorary President of Zion^s Religio-Literary
Assodiation of London District; Greeting: We, the Religians,
desire to express our feelings of gratitude to God that he has
answered our prayers and granted the realization of our
hopes in permitting you to return from your trip to foreign
lands.

When last we met in convention our hearts were saddened
because of your contemplated journey and at least months
of separation, and also that you were exposed to the dangers
of raging storm and foamy billows of "the great seas which
divideth the lands."

But as your mission was to herald the glad tidings of joy
to our fellow-men our fears were stilled as we realized that
you were being upheld by the prayers of God's people and
that he who once spake peace to the troubled waters could,
and would, protect his servant in the discharge of his duties.

H^&h

ELDER R. C. EVANS 229

Your mission of love called you to go "whether over moun-
tain, plain Or sea,' and although bonds of love and ties of
home enticed you to remain, for

"Man, through all ages of revolving time,
Unchanging man, in every varying clime.
Deems his own land of every land the pride.
Beloved by heaven o'er all the world beside.
His home the spot of earth supremely blest,
A dearer, sweetei: spot than all the rest."

Yet you bravely heeded the voice of God and said good-bye
to country, home, and loved ones.

God be with you till me meet again might have meant on
the other shore.

With grateful hearts we welcome you again, glad to clasp
your hand, see your kindly smile, and to have your ever
willing assistance in counseling and directing our efforts to
advance the gospel and our own beloved Religio work.

Let these flowers — God's own undertones of love to man-
kind— convey to you the love and high esteem in which you
are held, and our words are inadequate to express.

They are a composite remembrance as everyone of our
twenty-one locals is represented by a rose of love and is
supplemented by one for the home class.

These, your own favorite flowers, are interspersed with our
own maple leaves, emblematic of our love of country — Canada,
fair Canada, the emblem of love and patriotism are entwined
with evergreen, a type of the everlasting gospel, and all are
bound together with the white ribbon of purity. Let this
bouquet represent our high esteem and manifold welcome
home again.

Dear brother, we ask you to accept this as a feeble token
from your colaborers — brothers and sisters in Christ, but be
assured behind the gift there lies the true, the real love of
God's children unexpressed.

230 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

We trust that many years of association shall be ours to
enjoy as we endeavor to advance onward and upward.
Signed on behalf of Association,

Floralice Miller.
Edith Pope.
James Pycock.
Minnie Faulds.
Alice Knisley.

After a few days' visit at home I started for the
Chatham conference. After a good conference
I dedicated the Wallaceburg church, and then
preached the opening sermon of the new church at
Chatham. From there I went to Kimball, preached
for a time there to fine audiences and then I dedi-
cated the new church at Kimball, and closed the
year's labor by preaching at London and baptizing
seven.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 231

CHAPTER XXXVII.

MY FIRST TRIP TO THE GREAT NORTHWEST.
. 1904.

January was given to London and Saint Thomas,
where I baptized several. I drove to Osborn in the
worst storm of the winter. My Lizzie was with me
and we were at times about ready to give up, but
after a long, cold, and dangerous drive, we arrived
at our place of destination. The return trip was
even worse than going. We were upset several
times, and the horse in stumbling through the snow-
drifts was cut and bruised and kicked his shoes off,
and we had to unhitch and make roads. The snow
was in places twelve feet deep.

In February I worked in Toronto, dedicating the
Camden Street Church, and baptizing ten.

The spring conference was held at Kirtland, Ohio.
Lizzie and I, with nineteen others from Canada,
attended that conference. I preached twice.

My mother, who had up to the last few months
always enjoyed good health, had been going down
rapidly, and the end came on the morning of May
30. Had she lived eleven days more she would
have been eighty years of age. There was a large
gathering at the church. From the church we bore
her away to sleep by father's side on the lonely hill
crest, till the Master calls.

232 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Early in June, the Reverend Mr. Chapman, Dis-
ciple parson at Grand Valley, got to hungering for
a little notoriety, so he rushed into the papers with
some old stale slanders against Joseph Smith and
the latter-day glory. The Saints sent me the papers
and requested that I reply, which I did, and we had
it for some time through the columns of the Duf-
ferin Post.

I challenged him to affirm in debate what he said
he could prove, but he refused to meet me on the
platform, but when he knew that I had to go to the
conferences of London and Chatham districts he
sent for the noted Clark Braden, who in my absence
was very bold. He delivered six lectures in the
largest hall in Grand Valley, and as soon as this
reached my ears I sent on a bill announcing that
I would reply to Braden in the same hall. Here
I replied to all that he had to say and mentioned his
name many times, and one of my lectures was
entitled, ''Braden unmasked." He was just across
the road, the windows up so that he could hear all
that I had to say, but if you think that the "only"
Braden came to see or talk to me you are mistaken.

The people said that I had answered all his slan-
ders and that if ever Braden made another cowardly
attack on our church it would be beneath the notice
of honest men to reply to him or to listen to him.
Well, I did the job and was off to fill other appoint-
ments, but behold the brave fellow was out the
next week with a reply to me, but he did not hurt
many people, for few paid any attention to him.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 233

After a grand reception and the baptism of a
Disciple I left for other appointments. Fred
Gregory was again on hand to assist me in these
lectures.

By agreement of the First Presidency and the
invitation of the Saints of the Eastern Mission I
left for the Eastern States, July 20, and was, on
arrival at Fall River, Massachusetts, tendered a
grand reception. They had the church all decorated
and gave me a splendid address. There I met Dr.
W. A. Sinclair and his father, mother, and brothers,
whom I had baptized in dear old Canada when he
was a small lad. I also met here another of my boys,
baptized by me in London when a small boy, Harry
Howlett, who is now the president of that branch.
I was made at home at the residence of Dr. John
Gilbert, and all the Saints who have been at Fall
River know what that means.

The first Sunday there I addressed five meetings,
talking over four hours, and strange as it may
appear, they all lived through it.

While east I preached in Boston, Fall River,
Shawmut, Attleboro, then on to Silver Lake reun-
ion. Here I met Pres. F. M. Smith. Brother Smith,
F. M. Sheehy, and I were made presidency of the
reunion. I baptized fourteen and preached eight
times during the reunion. We had lovely meetings
and grand time bathing in the lake, and playing
baseball, and the outing was a blessing to us all,
as I believe.

When on that eastern mission I visited many

234 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

historic places. I was at Lexington and Concord,
where the first battles were fought that commenced
the struggle that finally resulted in the independ-
ence of the United States.

From Boston to New York, Brooklyn, and Phila-
delphia, and thanks to the kindness of Bishop Zim-
mermann I made my first visit to Washington.
Here I saw President Roosevelt, but we did not
speak as we passed by.

In nearly all of the places mentioned I preached
as the way opened, and I was right royally enter-
tained by all the good Saints of the East.

Leaving the East I hurried home and remained
there two days. Made a short trip to Chicago.
While there I preached and baptized two grand-
children of the late Bishop Blakeslee, the children
of his daughter, Mrs. Smith, now residing in Detroit,
Michigan.

I was pleased to meet my Lizzie in Chicago, and
from there we went together to the World's Fair at
Saint Louis, Missouri. We had a splendid time dur-
ing the fair. The Saint Louis Saints were kindness
personified.

While there we met many Saints from a dis-
tance, among them Belle and Orville James, as also
Louise and Wallace Robinson, and they did put up
the dollars till we saw about all that was to be seen
on the grounds.

Lizzie returned home and I went to Dow City,
Iowa, to the reunion. Here I tented with Pres.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 235

Joseph Smith, preached nine sermons, and baptized
three.

I hurried back to Canada, and after presiding
over the two conferences, I made arrangements to
meet Elder J. L. Mortimer in Toronto, from which
city we started for the great Northwest.

We did church work in Winnipeg and Treherne,
and at Rosendale we organized a branch and
ordained a priest and a teacher. In this place the
Methodists opposed me greatly, but since that time
the new church which they had just erected has
been purchased by the Saints, and I was sent for
and dedicated it to the true worship. While there
I had the pleasure of baptizing some in the ice-
covered waters of the Assiniboia.

Our next stop was at Ashville, from there to Spy
Hill. Here I baptized when they said it was forty-
nine below zero. One of those baptized was Brother
Dorsett, now a missionary in the Northwest.

Our next place of meeting was at or near Wey-
burn, Saskatchewan. Here we organized the Wey-
burn Branch.

I had intended going on to Alberta, but urgent
demands called me to return hurriedly to Ontario.
Let me say to the credit of J. L. Mortimer, Alvin
Knisley, S. W. Tomlinson, and A. Dorsett, that I
found they had done good work in that field and
mistakes were but few.

I must not forget the name of Elder Fred Gregory,
for he it was that made the first missionary trip to
that far away field, and he endured hardships there

236 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

that will never be forgotten, crossing the streams
in cold weather, at times taking off his clothing
and tying it on his head while he forded the chilly
streams.

Returning to London, the first work that required
my attention was to arrange some missionary mat-
ters, and then I left for the city of Toronto. After
preaching for some time to large congregations, it
was suggested by some that we hire the large
Majestic Theater. Well, we thought of the expense
and our heart failed us, till some of the brethren
said, *'R. C, will you preach in the Majestic if we
put up the money for two nights?" ''Sure thing,"
said I. The city was properly billed and the great
theater was well filled with an attentive congrega-
tion. The great theater was full every Sunday night
after that till I was called away to prepare for the
fast approaching General Conference. Several were
baptized, and I was by resolution invited to continue
the work next winter.

Arriving home, I soon had Lizzie on the way to
Lamoni, Iowa, where we were, during the confer-
ence, the guests of Bro. and Sr. Benjamin Anderson.
Sister Anderson is the prophet's daughter.

I was very busy during the conference and Lizzie
returned home alone, I having to remain to take
part in the proceedings of the High Council. Soon
after my arrival I went north, and many of us
took steamer for the Manitowaning Island confer-
ence. Here we had a grand conference, met many
of the island Saints and were delighted with the

ELDER R. C. EVANS 237

good work performed on the island by George and
Samuel Tomlinson and John Shields.

While there I dedicated the new church at Mani-
towaning, and organized a branch at that place,
with W. R. Smith in charge. I also ordained Robert
Clark Russell to the office of seventy.

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

ATTEND MANY CONFERENCES AND REUNIONS.

In August I attended the Akron, Ohio, reunion,
preached three sermons, and started for the Eastern
Mission. Arriving at Touissot, Massachusetts, I
found a host of the tried and true assembled in
reunion, and I learned that they had already elected
me to preside over the reunion with the president
of the mission. During the reunion I preached five
times, and at its close I went to Boston and there
took steamer for the State of Maine. .

I presided over the conference at Little Deer Isle,
and preached two sermons. From there to Moun-
tainville, preached two sermons and then to Ston-
ington, where I preached several sermons and had
a pleasant visit.

Bro. Charles Lake was in charge of the work in
Maine then, and he did his best to give me a good
time, and I look upon the visit with him as a bless-
ing to us both. He is the son of Uncle John Lake.

238 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Returning to Boston, I preached, and then to
Providence, where I was greeted with great respect
by the resident Saints, then on to Philadelphia,
where I preached several times in the nice Saints'
church in the city. While there I was the guest of
Bishop Zimmermann ; from there to Pittsburg,
Pennsylvania, where I met Apostle U. W. Greene,
and a number of the missionaries of the mission,
in a district conference. We had a splendid confer-
ence, and those men clubbed together and compelled
me to do most of the preaching.

Brother Greene left Pittsburg for Wheeling, West
Virginia. Here we took steamer for Moundsville
and Marietta, Ohio, where the historic mounds are,
from which records of prehistoric people have been
discovered. These ancient records have as yet
never been deciphered, but the pictures of the
strange writings are to be seen in the village stores.

Here I parted with Elder Greene. He had been
very kind to me in the hour of my necessity, for I
was at that time suffering with some of ** Job's com-
forters" on my neck, and he tenderly dressed my
boils.

My next stop was at Creola, Ohio, where I was
the guest of Brother Kirkendall. The leading fea-
ture of my work there may be learned by the follow-
ing narrative, which may be interesting to some of
our American cousins, especially.

I had been requested to come to Creola to speak
at the old soldiers' reunion. They were there from
all parts like the sands of the sea. The reunion was

ELDER R. C. EVANS 239

held in a beautiful grove, the weather all that could
be desired. The great attraction present was the
governor of the great State of Ohio, Mr. Herrick,
and two generals of the American army.

The governor made a nice speech and I followed
him. My speech was America, past, present, and
future. To the astonishment of perhaps all present,
I started in to prove that this continent had been
the home of a mighty civilization, whose orators,
kings, and statesmen, and prophets had thrilled the
nations by their eloquence, in the dear, dead past,
long ages before Columbus was born. I referred to
monumental evidence, as found in Copan, Palenque,
Yucatan, Guatemala, Mexico, and in fact in all parts
of South and Central America, and many parts of
North America, showing that millions of people
inhabited great cities, in which were buildings that
had several hundred rooms in them, and where the
people tilled the soil, and worked their looms and
enjoyed life in its happiest conditions.

To support my position I quoted from such works
as Baldwin, Palacios, Short, Bancroft, Stevens,
Catherwood, and others.

I tried^to show that God had made America great
in order that his purpose would be carried out!

I quoted from the Bible to show that God had
directed three separate people to come to this conti-
nent, and from the sealed book to show what they
did when they came here. For a more complete
history of this wonderful ancient America I refer
the reader to the Book of Mormon, the only authen-

240 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

tic history of those dead nations now known to man.

I then took my audience to Lexington, where the
first shot for American independence was fired, on
the 19th of April, 1775, that shot that they say
"has resounded around the world.'* The history of
Lexington and Concord show that John Parker,
with fifty men, armed with rusty guns, old-fash-
ioned pistols, pitchforks, and clubs, drove back and
defeated over eight hundred well-armed and well-
trained English soldiers. I also took them to Bun-
ker Hill, where a handful of untrained men were
victorious over the flower of the English army ; I fol-
lowed Washington, with his undisciplined, starving,
freezing heroes of Valley Forge and Trenton, killing
thousands, with but the loss of two or three of his
men.

When I reached this point I suddenly paused, and
then asked. Is it not American egotism to think,
that under such circumstances victory came by rea-
son of the superiority of those men? I then tried
to shame some of the American writers and speak-
ers for the boasting spirit that appears so frequently
in their histories and public speeches. «

1 then tried to show that God had destined this
land to be free for his own purpose, and that he
had raised up Washington and other men in America
as he raised up Moses and Joshua to emancipate old
Israel and free the promised land, or the Holy Land,
as it is sometimes called.

God defeated Great Britain, and to him should

ELDER R. C. EVANS 241

the people render the glory, and not to Washington,
Putnam, or any other men.

Much more was said, but in order to hurry this
narrative to a close, let me say I was warmly con-
gratulated by the governor and his staff and many
others. Hundreds grasped my hand after the lec-
ture. The governor requested that I send him my
address as near as I could remember to write it,
and I did so, receiving from him a nice letter in
reply.

After the lecture was over and the governor was
going off the grounds he came and had a talk with
me, when he learned that I was going to Columbus
that night. "Well," said he, "I am going there, too,
and my private car is at the station and I will con-
sider it an honor if you will have dinner with me
on the' car and go with me to Columbus," and I did
so, and he and his friends gave me a good time till
we arrived in Columbus. Parting with him he
requested me to call on him whenever I was in the
city. So ended my work in Ohio for that year.

Returning to Canada I presided over the two
conferences, ordained Alvin Knisley to the office of
seventy. I then held some meetings in Chatham,
and while there dedicated the Chatham church and
baptized five. While in Chatham the Sons of Eng-
land requested me to lecture on the life of Lord Nel-
son, and I did so to the satisfaction of the people.

During the Toronto conference I resigned my
position as the manager of the Canadian Messenger.
Elder Macgregor was elected to the office. Brother

242 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Macgregor at once offered a resolution that I be the
chief editor of the paper, but I promptly declined,
for the reason that I have more work now to do than
I can properly accomplish in justice to myself and
the people, and besides all this, I consider that the
present editor is more competent than I am in every
way. Elder Gregory was sustained as chief editor
and fills that position up to date.

This Sunday we opened the Majestic, but the
congregation, though large, was not so large as any
we had last winter.

I was called to Malone, New York, to administer
to some sick folk, and since my return learned that
those administered to were blessed.

The following Sunday I preached to an immense
throng of people, and hundreds were turned away,
unable to obtain even standing room.

The reader will remember that at the close of the
sermon we take up collections, and invite the people
to write questions and send them up on the plates,
and at times we have an hour devoted to the answer-
ing of questions, and many have received light from
the replies. I do not permit anyone to speak, for
the reason if one was permitted another would do
the same and in a little while the meeting would all
be in confusion, so I have Brother McLean, who leads
the meeting, read the question and then I reply, and
that must be the end of it for that meeting, and then
if the question is not answered to the satisfaction
of the people they have all week to call at the house
where I am boarding and converse with me as long

ELDER R. C. EVANS 243

as we think proper, and in this way we sometimes
have fifty callers in one day, and a dozen in the
house at the same time, waiting their turn, and from
those questions many have been convinced of the
truth of the gospel, and have entered the fold.

I have never had any opposition but once. A
question was sent up, I answered it as best I could,
and an ex-Methodist parson arose and started to
abuse me. I called him to order, when he said that
he would do all that laid in his power to have me
run out of the city. But I was not bothered about
that. I found out that he was none other than the
brother of T. L. Wilkinson, whom I met and defeated
in Waterford in 1888. When he could not give vent
to his abuse in the Majestic he rushed to the papers,
and we had a time till the editor shut us off.

Because of its historic merit I submit my reply
to the reverend gentleman, thinking it will be of
service to some of my readers :

The Editor of the Globe : Permit me to reply to the untrue
statements made by J. M. Wilkinson regarding my lecture in
the Majestic Theater last night. I emphatically deny making
the statement: "Every orthodox church in this city teaches
that God made the Devil and has given him an everlasting
commission to torture lost souls for ever and ever." While
I made part of this statement, yet he misstates it and mis-
represents it in true Wilkinson style.

I have preached in Toronto frequently for fifteen years,
and feel sorry that the first one to disturb my meetings was
himself a retired preacher. 'Tis true that one of the deacons
told him to keep quiet or he would put him out, but several
had cried, "Shame"; "Put him out," and I had requested him
to keep quiet before that.

What I did say was this: "First, I desire to correct a

244 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

false theory that has obtained in the past that God made
the Devil, that God has foreordained and commissioned the
Devil to torture men and women in literal burning flames for
ever and ever." The words, "every orthodox church in this
city," were never uttered by me, for I know well that many
do not believe such doctrine.

In verification of my statement I submit the following:
First, that leading denominations teach that Satan is a fallen
angel; second, that God foreordained that those angels that
did fall were destined to fall. "By a decree of God for the
manifestation of his glory, some men and angels are pre-
destined unto everlasting life and others foreordained to ever-
lasting death. These angels and men thus predestined and
foreordained are particularly and unchangeably designed, and
their number is so certain and definite that it can not be
either increased or diminished." — Presbyterian Confession of
Faith, third chapter, third and fourth section. If this be
true, did God foreordain that that angel should be a Devil?
Calvin says: "Predestination we call the eternal decree of
God, by which he hath determined in himself what he would
have to become of every individual of mankind, for they are
not all created with a similar destiny, but eternal life is
foreordained for some, and eternal damnation for others."
Zachius, the Swiss reformer, declares that, "The reprobates
are bound by the ordinance of God, under the necessity of
sinning." Beza: "That God hath predestinated not only unto
damnation, but also unto the cause of it whomsoever he saw
meet." Peter Martyr says: "God supplies wicked men with
opportunities of sinning, and inclines their hearts thereto. He
blinds, deceives and seduces them. He, by his working on
their hearts, bends and stirs them up to evil." John Knox
says: "The reprobates are not only left by God suffering,
but are compelled to sin by his power." In Doctor Hopkins'
work, volume 3, page 145, we find the following: "God has
revealed it to be his will to punish some of mankind for ever.
You know not but you are one of them. Whether you will be
saved or damned depends entirely on his will, and supposing
he sees it most for his glory and the general good that you

ELDER R. C. EVANS 245

should be damned it is certainly sure that you will be
damned. On this supposition, then, you ought to be willing
to be damned, for not to be willing to be damned in this case
is opposing God's will." Doctor Vincent says: "God will
glorify his infinite wisdom in the punishment of the damned,
which will contrive such tortures for them that if all the
men in the world should join their wits together and take
to their help all the devils in hell they could not invent the
like." My soul sickens with the most profound disgust and
abhorrence as I read these fearful misrepresentations of
every principle of justice, law, equity, mercy, and love. The
doctrine of eternal pain, never-ending torture, perpetual spite,
of deathless agony, represents our heavenly Father to be more
devilish than the worst conception of all mediaeval devils that
has ever been recorded. It contradicts all scripture, and
teaches men to despise God and lose all faith in the religion
of Jesus Christ.

In conclusion permit me to say I never mentioned the
Catholic Church during the lecture, yet I am accused of
slandering said church. N-or did I mention any Protestant
denomination until I was compelled to refer to a sermon
preached by a Methodist minister after the lecture when
answering questions. But what of the man who slanders
Catholics in this city during the lectures of Father Chiniquy?
Consistency, thy name is not Wilkinson.

Toronto, November 6. R. C. Evans.

Monday I was called to go to Stratford and
Mitchell.' In the latter place we organized the
Mitchell Branch. Brother Longhurst was with me
in this work and I left him there to continue his
work in that northern field, while I hurried back to
take up the burden in Toronto.

Now, it will not be expected that I relate all the
work done in Toronto, but let me say that I preached
in the church two nights a week and presided over
prayer meetings, Sunday morning and Wednesday

246 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

night, preached in the church Sunday morning and
in the Majestic on Sunday night, and through the
day I was talking or writing about all the time I
was awake.

There have been but few of the Majestic meetings
that the people have all been able to enter the build-
ing, and at nearly all of them hundreds have been
turned away unable to get even standing room. I
have known thousands to stand for over one hour
waiting to enter the great building, and many were
hurt in the rush till the papers came out and de-
manded that better arrangements be made, and
after that the house was open at 6.30 to avoid the
rush, and now they go and read or talk till time for
the meeting to begin.

Many have been baptized and thousands have
heard the gospel, hundreds believe that have not yet
obeyed, and thousands of sermons and tracts have
gone all over the country from here. God will give
the increase.

During the winter I opened the new church that
Saints have erected just north of the city, about five
miles. Here Elder Virgin is the president. I made
several hurried calls in different parts of the mis-
sion, but the main work was in Toronto.

Lizzie and the children were with me part of the
months of January and February, Willie having
business in the city, and the conditions were such
that we could all be together. This was agreeable
to us all.

The interest grew till I wr.s about worn out, but

ELDER R. C. EVANS 247

the people came till I was talking almost night and
day. The day after I had preached a sermon on the
Book of Mormon there were twenty-seven called to
buy the book in the afternoon alone, Brother Faulds
being the book agent, and I was boarding at his
house.

CHAPTER XXXIX.

MY EXTREMITY, GOD'S OPPORTUNITY.

And now a great trial awaited me ; it came in this
way: Thursday morning, February 5, I arose, had
my bath, when without a moment's warning a pain
struck me in my left kidney, as though I was pierced
with a knife, and from that hour all that Lizzie and
the Toronto Saints could do was done, yet I was al-
most in constant agony. Unknown to me. Brother
Faulds called in a doctor: He pronounced the
trouble renal calculus (stone in the kidney). I was
administered to by several of the elders and on
Thursday the Lord gave me comfort through Elder
Howlett, saying I would speak to thousands Sunday
night. Oh, what joy filled my bosom, now that I
knew the work of the Majestic would not be hin-
dered. The city had been billed by Monday night
and all were in great gloom to think that there
would be no meeting, but now light had come and we
could afford to wait.

248 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Under the administration I had received a respite
from pain, but it soon returned with all the intensity
that one could imagine. I continued to suffer.
Special meetings were held and prayer offered for
me, but I was doomed to almost continual agony.
Sunday came; I was now so weak I could hardly
cry or speak. I would toss from one place to an-
other and moan with the pain. Brother McLean
came, he is the elder of the branch, and he said,
"R. C, what can we do? No one here can take your
place ; it is now only three hours till thousands will
be assembled at the Majestic to hear you." I
replied, ''Archie, I have been in many tight places,
under the hands of my enemies, false brethren and
mobs have all but destroyed me, but when the mo-
ment came my extremity has been God's oppor-
tunity. He has never failed me, nor shall he to-
night. Go, tell the people R. C. speaks to-night." I
fell back on the pillow exhausted, but I remembered
the promise of God and I knew that I would speak.
He had promised, and I could but trust him, as I
had taught others to do.

When the darkest hour had come, then, like a sun-
burst of glory, came the blessing of God. To the
great surprise of all the Prophet Joseph Smith en-
tered the room. He arrived unexpectedly to all, on
his way from Washington, District of Columbia.

He took my hand and wept. When we had over-
come our emotions he administered to me, and when
he laid his hands upon my head, oh, that prayer, it
seemed as though the gates of heaven swung ajar at
his pleading, and by that calm, serene faith of the

ELDER R. C. EVANS 249

Spirit he was approaching the Master on the holy-
throne, on my behalf. Instantly my whole body
was filled with the Spirit, pain removed, strength
came, I arose, shaved, dressed, ate, entered a cab,
arrived at the Majestic, preached what many said
was one of the most powerful sermons they ever
heard me deliver, then answered questions for a half
hour and returned home happy.

The next day I administered to President Smith,
who was sorely afflicted, and was unable to go to
the meeting the night before. I felt splendid all day,
but at nine o'clock Monday night the pain came
again and I suffered intensely nearly all week with
hardly any intermission. Special prayers were
again offered for me, and Friday night the Prophet
sent me a message that he had seen me in a dream
preaching in the Majestic, and said. Be of good
cheer, you will be relieved in time for the Sunday
meetings.

Sunday morning about two o'clock, the relief came,
and I was able to preach both morning and evening,
and that night President Smith spoke in the Majes-
tic, at the close of my sermon, for a few minutes
with power, and his short speech did a world of
good. He was very poorly in body and had declined
my request to speak for a short time, but when the
people learned that he was present, and on the plat-
form, he yielded to their request. We had "some
pleasant hours with President Sjnith and in several
ways he strengthened the church by his short so-
journ here.

I continued well and busy, talking during the day,

250 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

preaching and baptizing and distributing church
literature in Toronto till March 11, when I baptized
twenty that day and saw hundreds turned away
from my last meeting in the Majestic for that win-
ter.

That night after meeting, I left Toronto for Lon-
don, where I remained with my family for two days,
and then started to Lamoni to meet with the other
members of the Presidency on church work.

March 24 Pres. F. M. Smith and I left Lamoni for
Independence to arrange matters for the coming
conference.

When in Independence I was the guest of Dr.
0. H. Riggs and wife, and when they learned that
Lizzie was not going to attend the conference they
had a telegram sent to her, saying, "Come to Inde-
pendence as our guest, all expenses will be paid."
May I add that Lizzie arrived in due time and
Brother and Sister Riggs paid the entire expenses
of her trip, and more than that, they sent us both
home in a Pullman car. God bless them for their
kindness, then, before, and since.

During the Independence conference I was busy
in the High Council and conference every day, and
I preached three sermons while in the city of the
Saints.

On our return journey we stopped over in Chi-
cago and were the guests of Brother and Sister
Good. We went oikt to see Doctor Dowie. He was
carried into the meeting in a chair, and we heard
him make what might be called his last effort for
the supremacy of the movement.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 251

Soon after my arrival home I was called to Ni-
agara Falls, New York, to lay the corner stone of
the new church. The ceremony was pleasant and
profitable, a large audience attending the meeting.

Elder William Place, of the Canada side, was the
main factor of the work on the other side, he having
charge for years, on both sides of the river, in fact
that branch is still part of the Canada Mission, and
we will be glad to hold them till the proper time
comes for a district to be organized on the other side
of the river.

I arrived home in time to take part in the twenty-
fifth anniversary of our wedding. Our house was
besieged with people. Saints and friends from far
and near came, and many that did not come sent
silver presents, till the silver cabinet is full and the
sideboard too, with the gifts that came from all
parts of Canada and the United States. But I am
reminded that I have by me an account of the anni-
versary as published by one of the brethren and he
will tell the story better than I can. Here it is:

FAR PEALING SILVER WEDDING BELLS.

Twenty-five years ago, in the city of London, Ontario, was
celebrated a quiet wedding, which united in one the destinies
of two whose names are to-day widely known and highly
honored as any husband and wife in the Reorganization, tes-
timony of which was in evidence last evening at their lovely
home in the city of their wedlock, when a very large assembly
greeted them upon the auspicious "occasion of their silver
wedding, at which they were presented by those present, and
those who regretted their absence, many beautiful and costly
gifts, the value of which will reach into the hundreds of
dollars, accompanied by letters and telegrams from Canadians

252 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

and those in foreign countries. The evening sped rapidly into
the small hours, while the occasion was illuminated by the
interspersion of appropriate songs, speeches, recitations, with
some instrumental renderings.

When the call came for R. C. to leave the candy factory,
he left a good salary to live on the small allowance offered
by the church, and God has blessed him and his, and last
night we were made glad to hear him say, that notwithstand-
ing he has been shot at and mobbed several times, and en-
dured many hardships, his "Lizzie" has made the greater sac-
rifice of the two. Truly she has, all through the years of
loneliness and labor, been a wonderful help to R. C., and all
who know them can say, this union was made under the guid-
ing hand of God.

But great was the surprise, and numerous the compliments,
when R. C. sang (to the tune of "In the shade of the old
apple tree") the following beautiful song of his own compo-
sition, to the complete surprise of Sister Lizzie, which, when
sung with that melodious voice, portrayed the scenes of the
true love story of their lives. All present were visibly affected
with this beautiful life story:

OUR ANNIVERSARY.

Tune: "In the shade of the old apple tree."

We meet.

The Sabbath bells were pealing forth an anthem.

The birds were singing 'mid the trees so green,
The church door swung ajar, 'twas you that entered,

Then just a girl of scarcely seventeen.
The curls were hanging o'er your graceful shoulders.

Those eyes so true, can never be described.
A voice prophetic spoke to me so strangely,

"There is your wife, God made you one, abide."

ELDER R. C. EVANS 258

Chorus :

'Twas the voice of the Lord that I heard,
And my soul to its depths then was stirred;

God has destined through life, we should be man and wife,
While as yet we were strangers, in word.

We speak.

When next we met, 'twas mid the rain and thunder,

The night- winds howling, darkness over all;
When leaving church you tripped, and forward falling

I clasped you in my arms without your call.
Thus saved, you sweetly thanked the dark-eyed stranger;

That look, those words, performed a mighty part,
'Twas done, you spoke, I answered, thus the strangers

Had met at last and spoken heart to heart.

Chorus :

Since then thunder is music to me,

The rain drops, sweet notes of a song
Played on memory's flute like the voice of a lute,

And your words flood the years true and strong.

The betrothal.

The moon was shimmering brightly on the water,

The stars gleamed forth in majesty sublime;
We strolled together by the murmuring waters,

Then to the verdant hill crest we did climb.
'Twas there while seated on the daisy meadow

I told to you the story of my heart;
'Twas there you gave the kiss that sealed the contract

To live as one till death calls us to part.

Chorus :

Till the flowers of memory fade.

Till the waves of true love cease to roll,

Shall I cherish that night as the one ever bright,
Then I found the best half of my soul.

254 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

The marriage.

'Twas June, the month that birds mate in the treetops,

When streamlets warble love songs to the sea,
When soft south winds woo timid leaf and flower —

'Twas nature's wedding month when I wed thee.
And once again we stood in God's pure temple.

Where first I met you two short years before.
We took the vows that made us one for ever

To cherish each other and adore.

Chorus :

Never bride on the earth was more pure.
Never vow made was kept more secure;

You have blessed all my life as a true loving wife
Since the hour we wed, I am sure.

The anniversary and hope.

*Tis twenty-five sweet years ago to-night, dear,

Since I upon your finger placed this ring.
Our friends have met to spend the anniversary,

The story of our life for them I sing;
But they can never know the joy and pleasure

It gives me to recall your splendid charms.
May God, who made us one, for ever hold us together,

Together in his everlasting arms.

Chorus:

When the voyage of this earth-life is o'er
And the billows of death roll no more, "

In the Zion of rest, may we live with the blessed,
And be one on the evergreen shore.

While the evening was thus speeding away, the palate of
the most fanciful epicurean was being satisfied by the waiters
from the larder of our youthful looking hostess.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 255

First to appear of the guests of the evening were Mr. and
Mrs. D. S. Perrin. He is one of the wealthy men of Canada.
R. C. worked as foreman in his candy factory at the time of
his marriage, and Mr. Perrin has always held R. C. in high
favor, and does yet. Little did this man think, when twenty-
fiye years ago he placed him in such responsible position,
that he was training one to control men, not only in the
business marts of life, but that in a few years this man, with
two others, would preside over the church of Jesus Christ in
all the world, as the loved and honored of many thousands.

May they, .with their two children, live long to be an honor
to the church, and the many thousands that they have sac-
rificed to make happy, is the earnest prayer of the writer.

Your brother in hope,

R. C. Russell.

CHAPTER XL.

A VISIT TO HILL CUMORAH.

I was called to Toronto and spoke to large congre-
gations in the Massey Hall for three Sunday nights,
and large audiences during the week nights in the
church, and baptized several.

Elder A. F. McLean, as usual, presided over my
meetings at the Massey Hall, as he has done at the
Majestic.

After the Sunday night meeting was closed, it was
noticed that Brother McLean's face was looking as
if it were going to break out in sores, but we parted,
and the next day we were called to see him. Here
we found him in bed, covered with the smallpox

256 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

from head to foot; yes, in his hair and under his
toes. I shall not attempt to describe his appearance
further, for it simply beggars description. We ad-
ministered to him according to the law and he re-
ceived a blessing, not a pain was felt nor a particle
of sickness after the administration, and I went to
see him several times, as he was compelled to re-
main in the house until the sores had passed from
his face. Immediately after administration he fell
into a sound sleep and in the morning he sent his
wife to the store for paint and oil and he commenced
that day painting his house. After he had painted
his house he did some clerical work until the sores
had disappeared. He was healed, while several
others of his office clerks were sent to the pesthouse.
Who would not be a Saint?

After presiding over the Chatham conference I
went to Niagara Falls, and presiding over their con-
ference, opened the new church, ordained Frank
Mesla to the office of elder, and organized a branch
at Niagara Falls, New York.

Here we met my Lizzie, Bro. and Sr. W. R. Pick-
ering, of Kansas City, and their ward, Sr. Sally
Spangler. We visited all the interesting points of
both sides of the Niagara River, entered the great
tunnel under the falls, then crossed the lake to
Toronto, had a nice visit with Brother and Sister
Faulds, took in prominent points of the city, and
departed for Buffalo.

After doing Buffalo our party went to Palmyra,
New York, visited the Hill Cumorah, received a
great blessing on that sacred mountain while in

ELDER R. C. EVANS 257

prayer. We also visited the boyhood home of Joseph
the Seer, entered the bedroom where the angel ap-
peared to him three times in one night. We also vis-
ited the great tree under which he offered his jfirst
prayer for light and received his first vision. We
also called to see the Honorable Mr. Sexton, who
kindly showed us the first copy of the Book of Mor-
mon that came off the press in the winter of 1829
and 1830. This volume was never bound. We also
visited other places of interest connected with the
early times of the latter-day glory.

Our next stop was Boston, Massachusetts, and by
carriage and automobiles we visited several historic
points in this city. From Boston by steamer we
sailed to Providence — town on Cape Cod ; this is the
first landing place of the Pilgrims. From there we
went to Fall River, and were the guests of Doctor
Gilbert and family. They gave us the best kind of a
time. From there we went to Touisset reunion;
here we found our tents in order for all the com-
forts of camp life, thanks to Doctor Gilbert's daugh-
ter Susie, and Dr. W. A. Sinclair. During the busi-
ness session I was elected president of the reunion,
and the president of the mission was associated with
me. Brother Sheehy, being well acquainted with
the mission and missionaries, really took active
charge of the reunion. I preached three times, bap-
tized three, during the reunion.

Our party took steamer for New York City. We
took New York's great sights in as best we could
with the time at our disposal. Here we parted with
the Pickering party. Both Brother and Sister Pick-

258 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

ering were feeling poorly and the constant going
had to be abandoned. Before leaving us, however,
Brother Pickering, after paying expenses to date,
handed me a roll of money to pay for the remainder
of the contemplated trip. Were it not for the kind-
ness and generosity of Brother and Sister Pickering
perhaps it would never have been possible for Lizzie
and me to have taken such a trip.

I preached in Brooklyn, being the guest of Brother
and Sister Squires. Nearly all the Saints of that
country vied with each other to give us the best of
a time.

We visited Coney Island and all the watering
places near by, the leading parks and other places
of interest in New York and Brooklyn and sur-
rounding country.

Our next stop was at Philadelphia, where we
were the guests of Bishop Zimmermann. While
there I preached three times Sunday and three even-
ings^ of the week, and the days were spent seeing the
historic points of the city.

I was unexpectedly called to Toronto to help to
decide the matter of purchasing a new site upon
which to erect a new church. Now I was under
appointment to go west, received telegram from
Pres. Joseph Smith, "Remain Toronto and attend
to church work there" (the President of the Toronto
Branch having written President Smith requesting
that he permit me to help them out in Toronto) . I
at once canceled all engagements westward and
went to work, sold the Camden Street Church, pur-

ELDER R. O. EVANS 259

chased a new lot on Soho street, and started at once
on the new church.

The story is a long one, but let me say I worked
day and night. The Lord blessed us in many mar-
velous ways and we found favor far above our most
sanguine hopes, both in selling the old church, pur-
chasing the new lot, making our contracts, securing
free labor, and receiving money to build the new
church. We had a little opposition, but this only
stimulated action, for we have learned that the
stream impeded has a song, while stagnant water
breeds malaria. Some did more than they ought
to do, some all they should do, some did little, some
did nothing, and some few did worse than nothing,
for they found fault with what was done, while one
from a distance prophesied failure.

However, I donned the overalls, and with from
ten to forty-five men and two teams of horses we
plowed and scraped, and with pickax and shovel
we dug until even outsiders, knowing that I was the
clergyman that had been preaching to the largest
congregations of any minister in the city, when they
saw me at work with pickax and shovel, took off
their coats and went to work; others gave money,
and some of them I have since baptized. So the
good work went on.

We paid for steel, stone, brick, glass work, metal-
lic sheathing, and some plastering. Then we paid
some board for a few who devoted their time'^day
and evenings to the building, but to the honor of the
Saints, let me say, all the other work was done free
of charge, and to-day the building is well worth fif-

260 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

teen thousand dollars, and all we owe on it at pres-
ent is five thousand five hundred dollars, and that is
being met promptly by weekly contributions.

Some of the brethren have worked at times as
much as nineteen hours a day on the building, while
the sisters have worked hard and long in their sew-
ing society and by bazaars, socials, and going with
subscription lists through the city until the money
has rolled in to meet payments; one sister alone, of
the committee, collecting over one thousand five
hundred dollars. Not only did Toronto Saints help,
but Saints at conference of both districts and sev-
eral branches with the Sunday school and Religio
society contributed in money, and some came from
other branches to help on the church building. For
some time we preached in the basement, but the
church proper, I mean the main auditorium, was
duly opened on my daughter's birthday, February
10, 1907.

In November we opened the Majestic Theater
and again great crowds came each Sunday night,
and at times hundreds were turned away all through
the winter, notwithstanding the great expense we
were at there for advertising and hall rent. Fre-
quently, after the main collection was taken up, I
would inform the great audience that I had a debt
to meet the following week on the new church and
I wanted money, that I would meet them at the door
and accept their mite, and as often as I did this, my
request met with a generous response.

One Sunday night in December, as the curtain
rose and the choir began to sing, I looked out over

ELDER R. C. EVANS 261

the vast sea of faces and whom should I discover in
the audience but Joseph Luff. At once I crossed the
stage and went down to where he was, and requested
that he would preach for me that night. To my
request he responded, **No, indeed, Richard, I would
not think of such a thing; that would be an inflic-
tion upon the people ; these are special meetings held
at great expense and you are advertised to speak."
I then requested that he come up and pray for me.
He refused, saying, "I prefer to remain here to lis-
ten and see." Time was precious, I asked how long
he was going to remain in the city. He replied, "I
expect to leave Thursday next." By this time I had
to leave him, for it was time for me to speak. I may
add further that I saw him at the church the follow-
ing Wednesday night, where he gave to us a nice
speech. I then learned that he was disappointed in
some arrangements that would detain him over Sun-
day in Toronto. My bills were all out, subject an-
nounced from the platform, and by this time thou-
sands were talking about the subject which I was
to treat the following Sunday night, the reader will
see that the same conditions existed now as existed
the first Sunday night, but Brother Luff gave to us
a splendid sermon in the basement of the new
church Sunday morning. After the meeting that
night I left on the midnight train and did not re-
turn until the following Sunday.

Perhaps it is worthy of comment to remark, that
the leading ministers of Toronto had at different
times denounced me from the pulpit for holding
meetings in such **a vile place as a theater." Said

262 AUTOBxOGRAPHY OF

one, "How can we keep the people away from such
a vile place during the week when President Evans
makes it respectable by preaching in it on Sunday?"
Well, the funny part of this is when they could not
close my meetings, these pious parsons really conde-
scended to hire a smaller theater than the Majestic,
but on the same street and in the same block, and
they, for the balance of the winter, had their best
parsons and singers perform in such a vile place as
a theater! Ah, well, it served as a fine overflow
for my meetings, they did not hurt my meetings, for
up to the last Sunday in March (when I closed my
meetings to attend the General Conference) the
Majestic Theater was crowded to the doors every
Sunday night, and hundreds were turned away.

Before leaving for General Conference I adminis-
tered to Brother McArthur's child. They were but
recently baptized. Herewith I submit their testi-
mony regarding the healing of their child, as sent
to me by letter under date of May 4, 1907 :

This is to certify that in January of this year our little
girl became ill with a dangerous tpye of scarlet fever. After
the fever was broken up the inside of her head became a
mass of corruption, so much so that it was discharging from
her ears, eyes, and nose, everywhere the discharge would
touch her face, it would poison it, and cause an irritable itch-
ing soreness until her face was almost unsightly. While
she was yet in this condition Pres. R. C. Evans, of the Lat-
ter Day Saints' Church, happened to call upon us and seeing
the condition which our little girl was in, administered to
her, with the result that almost at once she was healed, her
hearing, which was almost gone, was restored, her face was
healed, and the discharge ceased and she immediately began

ELDER R. C. EVANS 263

to gain in health and strength. The physician that attended
her during her first sickness was W. W. Ogden, of this city.

A. 0. McArthur.
63 Stafford Street, Toronto.

CHAPTER XLI.

A VISIT TO THE BOYHOOD HOME OF JOSEPH SMITH
AND HILL CUMORAH.

Tuesday, March 26, I was called home to attend
the funeral of William Pugsley, my brother-in-law,
he that was baptized one week after mother and I,
as related in former pages. I arrived in Lamoni,
Iowa, and took such part in the General Conference
as I was able to do, for the long, hard, constant
strain on my mind and body had worn me down
and I required rest, but I do not know where or
when I will get rest, I see so much to do.

As soon as conference adjourned I returned to
Canada and was called to mourn the departure of
my eldest brother, Thomas, he having dropped dead
of heart failure while on a fishing expedition. He
never spoke after falling face forward in the mud.
A physician in the party standing by says he never
knew a pain when he fell. He was a good, true man,
and the town of Thamesville, where he resided and
was in business, closed all places of business during
the afternoon of the funeral. Oddfellows of the
town and other near-by places buried him, while

264 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

the Methodist church was packed to hear the ser-
mon.

I then went to Clavering, attended a two-day
meeting and preached the dedicatory sermon of the
Clavering church.

June 1 I chaperoned a party of one hundred and
twenty-six Saints from Toronto to Palmyra, New
York, my wife and daughter with sixteen others
from London joined us at Toronto. We took steamer
for Charlotte, New York; there a chartered train
was in waiting for our party, and we arrived safely
at the old town made famous the world over by rea-
son of it being the place where the Book of Mormon
was printed in 1829 and 1830, and further, because
a few miles distant from the town was the boyhood
home of Joseph Smith and a little further on was
the Hill Cumorah, from which he took the plates on
which was contained the record of the early inhabit-
ants of this continent.

We had a grand time. I delivered a lecture on
the Hill Cumorah and there ordained Bro. George
Buschlen to the high priesthood. We had a spiritual
testimony meeting on the hill, after which we jour-
neyed to the Smith farm, had our pictures taken
'neath the sacred tree where Joseph had his first
vision and again in the bedroom where the angel
appeared to him three times in one night. After
viewing some other points of interest we started
on our homeward trip. During our voyage across
the lake the Saints took occasion to present me with
a lovely address in the cabin of the steamer. We

ELDER R. C. EVANS 265

arrived in Toronto Monday night, a happy band of
Saints.

Ah, what a change! A few short years ago a
few of us with borrowed Sunday school quarterlies
studied the Sunday school lessons in a small room,
some of us were hungry and some of us had to walk
miles before we could retire to rest, but under the
blessing of God prosperity has crowned the labors
performed, so that now we can hire a steamer and
charter a railroad train to take a small portion of
us for an outing where we could worship God under
the shade of that sacred tree. Thank God.

My next move was to preside over the Zone con-
ference when I dedicated the new church of that
place, leaving Bro. R. C. Russell in charge of the
missionary work of Chatham District. I may add
here, that Brother Russell has been marvelously
blessed in the Chatham District, baptizing a number
and awakening interest in many of the branches
that have grown cold and indifferent. If true to
the trust that is imposed within him I am confident
that he will become a man of excellent wisdom in the
assemblies of God's people.

Leaving Brother Russell I hurried home to assist
Lizzie in getting my Bishop's agent's reports made
up and then away to the London District conference
at Cedar Valley. We had a splendid conference
among these good people. From there I hastened
on to Toronto to take part in a large entertainment.

At the close of this entertainment over one thou-
sand dollars were handed me to pay on the church
debt.

266 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

I returned home and after two days' rest I left
for Flint, Michigan, conference. Here I met with
many old-time Saints, including Elder Liddy and
wife, Robert Munroe and wife. Apostle J. W. Wight,
and the man that baptized me, "Johnnie" Cornish.

Our Johnnie preaches the same old gospel, but
oh, how changed he is in appearance, very bald, and
what little hair is left is gray, but he is still and
ever will be "Our Johnnie."

After conference I made a rapid run to Detroit
and then to Port Huron, met my Lizzie at Port
Huron, and together we journeyed to McGregor,
Michigan, where we met a number of my wife's
relatives, and with a host of good Saints, and again
with Apostle J. W. Wight. Here I was honored by
being selected to preach the dedicatory sermon of
the new church. I also preached the evening ser-
mon. Brother Wight preaching a grand discourse in
the afternoon; at no time could the new church
accommodate the audience.

Lizzie and I made our next stop at Saint Paul, and
then Minneapolis, and then on to Winnipeg, Mani-
toba, where I preached two Sundays in the opera
house and several afternoons and evenings in the
gospel tent during the reunion. Here I baptized
four, and performed some other important church
work, also performed a marriage ceremony, and
was very kindly treated by all the Saints, wife and I
both receiving tokens of true regard. We left the
work in Winnipeg in good hands; our missionary.
Brother Dorsett, continues the work in that city,
assisted by Elder Stevenson and Priest Arnold.

ELDER R. C. EVANS 267

Our next stop was Treherne where I spoke twice
in a hall to small audiences, the Saints were cheered
and the people warned. We then went to Rosen-
dale, where the whole country side for miles around
turned out to a Latter Day Saint picnic. Here
Lizzie and I were feasted and toasted. While in this
place I preached several sermons and dedicated a
nice church. This church had been erected by the
Methodists some few years ago. They persecuted
the Saints hereabout and refused to grant me per-
mission to preach there four years ago. Since then
they have failed and God has placed his seal of
approval upon the latter-day work, and we now are
in possession of that church building, having pur-
chased it for less than half what it cost to build it.
So goes the work.

Our next stop was Delight, Saskatchewan. Here
we were royally entertained by Bro. Thomas Jordan
and James MacMicken and wife, old London Dis-
trict Saints with whom we worshiped in early
years. Here we sung the songs of Zion, preached
to the people, plucked the wild roses from the prai-
ries, and had a refreshing time.

Our next stop was at Weyburn, Saskatchewan,
where we had organized a branch four years ago.
Here we met Elder J. L. Mortimer, who has been in
charge of the missionary work in the northwest for
some years. Our reunion was held in a large skat-
ing rink. Elders Mortimer and Fisher did part of
the preaching, but they worked it so that I preached
every day and sometimes twice a day. The people
turned out well, and when the reunion was about to

268 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

close, the citizens requested that I remain another
week. Herewith I submit a short account of the
reunion as published in Weyhurn Herald.

LATTER DAY SAINTS' REUNION.

The above-named religious body met in convention at the
Weyburn skating rink on Friday of last week, with Pres.
R. C. Evans and Elder J. L. Mortimer in charge. Business
session opened at 3 p. m. Friday, July 26, when speakers
were chosen for the various services during the reunion. A
large number of Saints from all parts of Saskatchewan were
present and the meetings were one and all well attended by the
general public. President Evans, being the principal speaker,
was well received and proved to be an able exponent of Bible
truths. He was strong in denunciation of all erroneous teach-
ings and he proved his position to be strongly supported from
the Scriptures. In fact, many were found to greet him with
a hearty handshake and not a few remarked, "That's the
best gospel we ever heard from the sacred stand."

A request was handed in that President Evans remain over
for another week and preach each evening in the rink, but
owing to his previous arrangements it was found impossible
to do so, and he and Mrs. Evans left on morning train Tues-
day for British Columbia, California, Mexico, and other
Southern States.

Arrangements have been made for the next annual reunion
to be held at Delight, in July of 1908.

Leaving Weyburn we journeyed on in company
with J. L. Mortimer as far as Moosejaw, where we
parted with that faithful, hardworking, unassuming
gospel warrior. Lizzie and I arrived at Millett,
Alberta, the following afternoon. I preached several
sermons, baptized one, blessed children, settled some
misunderstanding, ordained F. T. Coates to the office
of elder and left the Saints feeling much better
than when we arrived. From there we went to Cal-

ELDER R. C. EVANS 269

gary and thence to Vancouver, British Columbia.
On this trip we gazed upon the most beautiful scen-
ery we ever beheld anywhere, the snow-capped
mountains, singing rivulets, dashing rapids, gor-
geous waterfalls, mighty rocks, prolific forests, and
the sunlit glaciers, beggar description. We arrived
in Vancouver, British Columbia, but were too late
to see our venerable brother, Alexander Clark.

He had written me that he hardly thought that
he would be alive when I arrived, but bore testimony
to the work I taught him in the years gone, as
referred to in former pages.

After preaching and visiting with the Vancouver
and New Westminster Saints we took steamer for
Victoria. There we spent a few hours with an old
London boy, William Harrison, son of Brother and
Sister Harrison, of London, Ontario, who gave
us a grand time, when we took steamer for Seattle,
Washington.

Here we were met by Apostle F. A. Smith and the
famous "Jots man," T. W. Chatburn, and many
others. Brother Smith, Brother William Johnson,
and myself were selected to preside over the confer-
ence, and after visiting the city and the navy yard,
and other places ' of interest, and being made the
recipient of a beautiful safety razor set by the priest-
hood, I started with Frederick A. Smith and Lizzie
for our Jong journey through the States of Oregon
and Washington to California. We enjoyed the
wonderful scenery of the Rockies and were glad to
enter the land of sunshine and flowers and enjoy the
glorious climate of California.

270 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

Arrived at Oakland we were met by Elder J. M.
Terry, hurried over to San Francisco. Here we
gazed upon the city, ruined by earthquake and fire,
surely a place of desolation. After a few hours' visit
with Sister Kaighan and daughter, Lizzie and I left
for Los Angeles, and after one night's rest at Brother
Badham's, we went to the city of tents at Seal Gar-
dens. The reunion was on and the people seemed to
vie with each other to give Lizzie and me a good
time. I preached nine sermons, presided over their
conference, and did such other work as I was called
upon to do, receiving an invitation to come to their
reunion next year. While in southern California I
visited Redondo, Santa Monica, Venus, Pasadena,
all by the kindness of Brethren Schade, Crumley,
Thomas and Badham. From there we went to San
Francisco, where we were the guests of Sister Kai-
ghan and Gladys. We were well entertained, and
were on the go most of the time that we were away.
During our stay there we addressed the Saints at
Oakland. During their prayer service one evening
we administered to Mr. Hellwig, the husband of our
former Sr. Pearl Price. He received a great
blessing, and his wife and he, with all that know
them, were made happy.

While there we ascended Mount Tamalpais, vis-
ited the Golden Gate Park and many other places of
interest.

We arrived at Irvington, but prior to our arrival,
by resolution of the reunion, *'Brn. R. C. Evans,
F. A. Smith, and J. M. Terry were made the presi-
dency of the reunion." I preached seven sermons,

ELDER R. C. EVANS 271

administered to a number of sick while there, and
did such other work as I felt called upon to perform.

While in that country we picked oranges, lem-
ons, figs, almond nuts, and olives from the trees;
we also visited the famous old San Jose Mission, now
over a hundred years old, and many other points of
interest. In the tent of Brn. Smith, Sheehy, and
Clapp could be found at all times a good variety of
melons and California fruits of all kinds to which
the visitors from "frozen Canada" were always wel-
come. One of the most pleasant features of our
California trip was the opportunity of hearing that
old-time warrior, Joseph Clapp, tell the story which
might be entitled, "With the church in early days."

Here I received letters from President Joseph
Smith, requesting me to hurry on to Independence,
Missouri, to meet the Presidency on matters of im-
portance and to accompany him to Holden reunion,
and Webb City dedication. Complying with this
request I was compelled to forego the pleasure of
attending the Moorhead reunion as per a former
promise. Apostle F. A. Smith and many others
escorted us to the station and soon Lizzie and I were
leaving California.

At Oakland we met Sister Kaighan, Gladys, and
Pearl, who had made ample provision for us in our
long trip over mountain and desert.

272 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XLII.

A NARROW ESCAPE — SALT LAKE CITY VISITED.

Our first stop was at Ogden, Utah. Here we met
Brother Alvin Knisley, our energetic young Cana-
dian missionary. He purchased a ticket to go with
us to Salt Lake City on the Oregon Short Line. I
refused to go on that train and it was well we did,
for in half an hour we came up to that ill-fated train
and saw it a burning wreck, it having collided with
another train. Much damage was done to rolling
stock and a number were injured. The injured were
placed on our train and taken to Salt Lake City.

Arrived at Salt Lake City, learned that Joseph
F. Smith was absent from town, so we did not see
him, but we went through the Tabernacle, visited
other points of interest, and had a bath in the Great
Salt Lake. Lizzie and I floated around until time to
dress for the great organ recital.

We parted with Alvin, he returning to Ogden,
while we boarded the train for Florence, Colorado,
where we met my brother James, whom I had not
seen for fifteen years. We had a short but pleasant
visit with him.

Passing through Colorado we saw the Royal
Gorge and the home of the ancient cliff dwellers,
arriving in Denver, Colorado, where we met with the
Saints in reunion. I had only time to give them

ELDER R. C. EVANS 273

one sermon, and our next stop was at Independence,
Missouri.

We were soon domiciled at the residence of Pres.
Joseph Smith. Our first painful duty was to call at
the home of Sister Riggs ; this home so full of hap-
piness and hope when we left it, now draped with
the sables of grief, because of the sudden and unex-
pected departure of that prince of men, Dr. 0. H.
Riggs, our friend and brother. We had received a
communication from Sister Riggs, informing us of
his hopeless condition, and on the way we learned of
his demise. All of this was a shock to us, but to
gaze upon that lone widow and daughter was a
painful duty. May God bless them and help them
to bear up under this irretrievable loss.

Went driving with Pres. Joseph Smith, Ada, and
Lizzie, and the next day Joseph and I left for Hol-
den reunion. Here I preached four sermons and
addressed the school convention. Joseph gave us
several powerful sermons, and we both took train
for Independence.

While at Independence the Presidency held two
meetings and the stake officers had bills struck off
announcing that I would speak two nights in the
big stone church. Accordingly I was greeted with
two magnificent audiences, who gave me rapt
attention.

President Joseph and I started for Webb City.
On arrival we were the guests of 0. P. Sutherland.
Here we met with many Saints, among them Bro.
and Sister Orville James, of Vanita, Indian Terri-
tory, who contributed to our meetings by singing

274 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

for US, and Sister Belle reported our sermons for
publication.

Brother Joseph preached the dedicatory sermon
at the morning hour, and I offered the dedicatory
prayer. I preached the afternoon and evening ser-
mons.

The next morning we left for Independence, Mis-
souri, where Lizzie having had a nice visit with Ada
and Ruth, met me at the station. Hurriedly bidding
farewell to Joseph and Ada, we were soon on the
way to Chicago, where we rested one day with
Brother and Sister Good, and our next stop was
Detroit, Michigan, where I preached two nights.
While there we were the guests of Brother and Sis-
ter Liddy.

On arrival in London we were met at the depot
by a committee appointed by the branch, and they
escorted us to a cab, and we were driven to our own
home. Our trunks followed us. We changed our
clothing and the carriage called for us again, and
we were driven to the church. Here we found the
London Saints assembled, the church decorated
with flags, pictures, and flowers. We were pre-
sented with speeches of welcome, and after my Liz-
zie had made a lovely speech, and I followed the
best I could, then came the handshakes and a supper.

Lizzie and I were brought back to the happy past.
Here in this church we first heard the gospel, from
this church we were baptized, confirmed, and the
last time we were driven to this church was when
we were married, now over twenty-six years ago;
here I was ordained a priest, and an elder; here I

ELDER R. C. EVANS 275

preached my first sermon, here Lizzie had acted
most of the time for twenty-seven years in Sunday
school work and the church choir, and yet never was
accorded to any man and woman a more hearty
welcome than the Saints tendered us on this occa-
sion. All this touched us deeply.

Next day I was called to Stratford, where I
found the Saints had erected a nice little church,
and I had been sent for across the continent to
take charge of the opening services. Among the
ministry present were Elder R. C. Longhurst,
president of the district; George Buschlen, vice-
president of the district, and Frederick Gregory,
missionary in charge of this part of the Canadian
field. Elder John Shields preached the morning ser-
mon, R. C. Evans the afternoon sermon, and Fred
Gregory the evening sermon. During my short stay
in Stratford I was the guest of Bro. Daniel Mac-
gregor and wife.

All honor is due the little band of Saints in Strat-
ford, and this church is a monument of their faith
in, and love for, the latter-day glory.

My next work was to preside over the Wabash
conference and preach two sermons by special
request, then on to the London conference. I was
hoping that as this is my home town I might not be
compelled to preach, and seeing so many elders pres-
ent, my hopes grew strong, but, alas, I was mistaken
in this. We were pleased to meet with Bro. F. G.
Pitt, president of the High Priests' Quorum, as also
his amiable wife. The Religio and Sunday . school
conventions were profitable and encouraging. The

276 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

district conference was an educational one. By
resolution I was requested to preach the Sunday-
afternoon and evening sermons in the city hall.

Arthur Leverton, one of our oldest workers in the
Canadian Mission, preached the Saturday evening
discourse, while F. G. Pitt gave to us a splendid ser-
mon Sunday morning. I may add that at the morn-
ing prayer meeting we were blessed with counsel
and advice, that if remembered, will be a blessing
to the church.

Sunday happened to be my forty-sixth birthday,
and when preaching in the city hall during the after-
noon I inadvertently referred to the fact that "prob-
ably forty years ago to-night I stood on the stone
steps of this very building selling papers." At the
close of the meeting I was handed a note informing
me that I was wanted at the door. When I went I
was engaged for some minutes, and when called into
the hall again, I was presented with a purse of
money and a beautiful speech, delivered by Elder
William Fligg, who is the president of the London
Branch, and who by the way I had baptized when
he was but a boy.

Sunday, October 27, I gave to London Branch and
was greeted by two fine audiences, and that night
I baptized Vera Constable. Her mother was my
first baptism; here are four generations in the
church, namely, my mother, her daughter, her
granddaughter, and her great granddaughter.

I arrived in Toronto, November 1, and was met
at the station by a committee of the branch. They
escorted me to a carriage when I was driven to the

ELDER R. C. EVANS 277

church. Here I .found the new church decorated
most artistically, and the assembled throng gave
tangible evidence that they were glad to see me.
Elder A. F. McLean, president of the branch, upon
my arrival at the platform, after the singing of,
**Yes, we trust the day is breaking," read to me
the following (speech, after which I was presented
with one hundred dollars to start the Majestic. work
this year, after which we had a splendid program
and supper. Herewith I submit the speech:

President R. C. Evans,

Dear Brother: We are highly delighted that the season
has arrived which recalls you to your immense field of labor.
Almost constantly since your departure, seven months ago,
we have looked forward to your return here. We have care-
fully followed you in your travels, and noted with pleasure the
success attending you everywhere. Our hearts were made
glad as we read glowing press comments on your eloquent
and powerful addresses from Toronto to the Pacific, and trust
that your visit to western cities may inspire workers there
to arise to gigantic efforts in this great latter-day work. The
fame of the intense interest which you have created and
maintained for three years in our beloved city has gone wher-
ever the angel's message has been sounded; and may it serve
as an example to the church militant, that there is no pinna-
cle of success on which the gospel banner can not be perched,
if the bearers will with undaunted courage and integrity
press forward with an eye single to God's glory, and man's
salvation.

In your absence we have borne in mind your counsel, and
have endeavored to maintain the cause as best we could. We
have struggled to fortify ourselves spiritually, and prayed
"that an enemy might not sow tares," and now we unite in
saying, "Welcome back, our beloved and honored President!"

Under the irresistible impression that a greater work yet
is before us, we assemble to greet you this evening on the

278 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

opening of your fourth season in the JVtajestic, and dismiss
from our hearts everything but the desire to assist you. To-
night we rally to the standard, and with hearts of love and
joy we surround you as an unbreakable band to be your sup-
port, and may the love and good fellowship here existing
intensify until nothing remains as an hindrance to God to
verify his promise to us: "The bringing up from all quar-
ters of the city a righteous people to worship in this house."

This great city is before you. We are behind you; present
you means of carrying on your work. May God lead you,
and at the close of the season may the gospel of Jesus Christ
have brought joy to the souls of many, as it has done in the
past.

Signed on behalf of Toronto Branch by the

Presiding Priesthood.

Toronto, November 1, 1907.

THE AUTHOR AND FAMILY.

AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XLIII.
CONCLUSION.

Sunday, November 3, I was greeted with a splen-
did audience at the new church, and at night we
opened, for the fourth winter, the Majestic Theater.
Before seven o'clock hundreds had turned away
unable to obtain even standing room. The vast
audience tendered me a great welcome, and so begins
the work in Toronto for the winter of 1907.

As I look over these pages I am reminded that
God has been kind and merciful to me. I have been
the monument of his mercy, the creature of his ten-
der care, and as a pensioner upon his bounty, I have
endeavored to show my recognition of his goodness
by helping my fellow-man. I know I have been mis-
understood by some inside of the church as well as
those not of the faith, but I have tried to do my
duty without fear or favor as I saw it. I am con-
scious of many imperfections still existing in my
life, but I hope to live that when my work has ended
in this probation God will accept me as his own.

To those who criticise this book because of the
prominence that is given to its author, I say,
"Remember that it is because the people in and out
of the church have requested that I write a history
of MY LIFE this prominence is necessarily given to
the author. I have written concerning my own

ELDER R. C. EVANS 281

experience, not that I desire honor of men, for none
know as well as I how ignorant and weak I am. I
do not wish the reader to think that I desire noto-
riety, only as by the work performed our heavenly
Father, through me, his weak and trusting child,
will receive praise and glory.

The future lies before me. If I know myself, I
wish to spend my time in the service of God, as I
have felt called to give it in that which is known as
the *'latter-day glory."

I have written this autobiography as near as my
memory, my diary, and the testimony of those con-
cerned have enabled me, knowing that I must meet
you at the bar of God and meet all that I have said.
I bear my testimony, in the name of my Master,
that I have endeavored to tell the truth. May you
and I so live that we may dwell with God in sinless
eternity, and to this end I hope to continue to strug-
gle against the triune enemy, the world, with all its
allurements, the Devil, whether as a "roaring lion"
or as "an angel of light," and the flesh with all its
propensities, as I may find them either in myself,
the church, or the world, and when the end shall
come, I trust that I may be able to say :

When the last brave word is spoken,

And our work on earth is done,
When the glass of life is broken,

And the sands have ceased to run,
When our deeds have been rewarded,

Both the evil and the good,
May we each have left recorded,

We have done the best we could.
Toronto, November 5, 1907. R. C. Evans.

282 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF

CHAPTER XLIV.

At the General Conference held at Lamoni, Iowa,
in April, 1909, a revelation was given to the church
through the prophet, Pres. Joseph Smith, from
which the following is quoted:

The voice of the Spirit to me is: Under conditions which
have occurred it is no longer wise that my servant R. C.
Evans be continued as counselor in the Presidency; therefore
it is expedient that he be released from this responsibility
and another be chosen to the office. He has been earnest and
faithful in service and his reward is sure.

The revelation was adopted by the assembly and
Brother Evans was released from the Presidency.
At the closing session of the conference Pres. Joseph
Smith recommended that R. C. Evans be ordained
to the office of bishop, the recommendation was
unanimously adopted by the conference, and the
brother was so ordained. At this time he made
the following statement :

Mister President: This is the first time that I have spoken
during this conference, and I ask your indulgence for a
moment or two. When I was called to occupy a position in
the First Presidency I soon after purchased property in
Independence with a view to moving there and locating, and
had pretty nearly all arrangements made — plans and speci-
fications for the erection of a house as per counsel. Soon
after that, however, to my great surprise, I was visited by a
personage who presented me with a wreath made of maple
leaves. In the center of the wreath was a little white flower
about the size of a dime that went right around in the center

ELDER R. C. EVANS 283

of the wreath, and then across the wreath was the word
Canada in the same flower.

When I could compose myself in the presence of the mes-
senger I asked what it meant, and among other things the
statement was made:

"You have purchased property in Independence, Missouri?"

"I have."

"You propose locating there?"

"I do."

I was informed that it was the will of the Lord for me to
remain in Canada. Without giving, you the full text of the
presentiment, I thought it over, I conferred with others, and
the interpretation seemed to be at that time that it meant just
for two or three years, until some one was raised up to take
my place there; but I went on under the instruction of the
Presidency and my work seemed to increase in Canada, often
preaching to thousands of people and sometimes thousands
turned away unable to gain admission in the larger opera
house in the Dominion. My work as a Bishop's agent con-
tinued to increase, and finally there was presented to me this
work as stated by the Bishop; [Bishop Kelley had made a
statement,] it need not be referred to more by me.

From that time I have gone steadily onward, and last year,
February 14, I received a commandment while walking on
the streets in the midst of a howling snowstorm, saying, "Go
in and purchase this property."

I walked about twenty-five feet and again the voice re-
peated, "Go in and purchase this property." This was in
the city of Toronto.

To make the story short, I went and purchased the prop-
erty, and in the language of another "immediately I con-
ferred not with flesh and blood," but went to work and built
a home and moved to Toronto.

From that time I have tried to do my work, but my interest
in my presidential work seemed to wane. I felt that I was
not in my place. During this convention a number of days
the Presidency have requested me to preside over the session,

284 ELDER R. C. EVANS

and you know that this is the first time I have spoken, only
just to open the meeting. I felt that I could not do it.

My associations in the Presidency . and with my brethren
of the Presidency have been all that I could desire. I admit
that I was glad, very glad to be released; in fact, I would
have tendered my resignation two years ago, but I was afraid
to do it and so I have retained it until the Lord in his mercy
and wisdom has released me. I am perfectly satisfied to
occupy in the position of a bishop, and shall do all that I can
for the work that I love dearer than life.

Bishop Evans was appointed in charge of the
financial department of the church work in Canada
and immediately entered into the work with all his
powers. Thus another chapter in the life work of
one of Christ's ministry is made and recorded.

F. B. Blair.

^^3^^.>l.^4